Patty Wilkinson Writing, traveling, having fun and meeting up with friends old and new!

#93 Back to the Bad Old days

Back to the Bad Old Days
By
Patty Wilkinson
(Some violence, strong language and adult themes)

Chapter 1

The Reverend Joshua Wesley had been sitting in his chilly vestry, writing his Sunday sermon for over two hours. He stretched and decided to call it a day. Tidying his desk, he moved over to the door connecting the little room to the main Church and then stopped in his tracks...the man was there yet again...
He was shabbily dressed in a dusty old black frock coat and wore a black Stetson with a bright red hatband, adorned with a single feather. He looked like someone on the drift...or possibly a miner Joshua thought as he viewed him more closely...That would account for the bulky saddle bags he carried with him; and the pack mule that had been lodged over in the livery for the last few days.
Joshua had done his best to try and help the sorely troubled looking man, who had visited the Church daily. But every time he’d approached him, he rushed away...muttering he was fine and was not in need of help. The good Reverend had made it his duty to try and seek out the man in town. But other than the fact that his horse and mule were at the livery, nobody else appeared to have clapped eyes on him, save the Padre. According to old Bert at the livery...nothing was known about the stranger.
Now as he watched the middle-aged man kneeling in prayer...his expression one of intense despair, he knew he must help him. He walked quietly over and sat in the pew beside him, effectively blocking his exit.
After a while the fellow sat up and looked over to the Padre, before desperately seeking an escape route.
“It’s alright,” Joshua said placing a gentle hand on the older man’s sleeve, “whatever troubles you I’m sure the Good Lord will help...and maybe I could too, if you’d care to share your problems?”
The man sighed and then looked deeply into the Reverend’s eyes and said decisively, “Yes, the time has come...”
Joshua said nothing but just sat quietly waiting for him to continue.
He finally pulled himself together... “I have been coming here daily Padre to try and find the strength...the courage to go and confess to a terrible crime I have committed. Now is the time; I must seek out the Sheriff and tell him everything.”
“There is a greater law than the Sheriff you know,” Joshua said quietly, “have you confessed your sins to God?”
He nodded, “Oh yes...but you see I never really meant to kill him Padre...it was an accident...really it was!”
Joshua tried to hide his shock, “You killed a man, my son?”

He nodded gravely.
“Do you wish to unburden yourself...and then I will accompany you to see Sheriff Cory?” the cleric asked.
Again, the man nodded.
“Thank you, yes. It was three days ago...I was on the run I suppose you’d call it. I’d had a terrible argument with my business partner. We own a mine together. Anyway, the upshot was that I left town quickly...no supplies...nothing. Then on the third afternoon I saw this campfire and thought I’d go and beg a cup of coffee, maybe even a meal. I had plenty of money to pay for it,” he added.
“Go on,” Joshua said softly.
“When I reached the camp, there was nobody about... so I helped myself to a coffee. I thought I’d wait and introduce myself...offer to pay. But I heard someone approach from behind me. He called out something offhand...like, ‘make your-self at home why dontcha?’ I think it was.” He sighed again and said, “It was just the sort of casual thing Pete would have said...”
“Pete?”
“Yes, Pete Ryan my partner...ex-partner I should say. We left on real bad terms. He said iffen he ever caught up with me he’d...kill me.”
“I see.”
“Anyway, this guy sounded just exactly like Pete. He had a real deep voice, and a Texas accent. So, I spun around and shot him...I don’t know how it happened. One minute I was drawing my gun, the next he was laying there, blood all over his head...dead! Oh God I’m so sorry! So damn sorry,” and he broke down head in hands.
It was sometime before Joshua could get him to continue his tragic tale.
“But he wasn’t your partner I take it,” he said gently.
“No. I went over and checked...he was dead alright. I’m sure of it. I found a wallet in his vest pocket. There was a letter addressed to Jess Harper, Sherman Ranch Laramie. So that’s why I came here...to confess...and let his kin know.”
Now it was Joshua’s turn to look pale and shaken. Jess...Jess shot...no it couldn’t be.
Joshua listened to the description of the dead man, and it matched his dear friend, Jess, to a tee.
He shook his head sadly, “I think we need to tell the Sheriff now,” he said and helping the older man up he accompanied him down the street to Mort Cory’s office.

Chapter 2
“What,” thundered the Sheriff, “you just left him out there for the coyotes and buzzards?”
“I’m so sorry,” the man said for the third time since he’d entered the office, “I guess I just panicked.”
“So let me get this straight,” the sheriff growled. “Your name is Seth Doon and you and your partner...uh...Pete Ryan argued over sharing out proceeds from a gold mine you co-own. You took what you believed was your fair share and hightailed it out of town. Uh, Denver town that right?”
Seth nodded, “I was heading north for the border.”
“Then you came across Jess’s camp...so where was this exactly?”
“Near a small lake about three miles this side of Cheyenne, I don’t know the name of the place, but I could find it again...show you,” he offered meekly.

*******
At first light the following morning Seth, Mort Cory and his Deputy Lon rode out, taking a spare horse to bring the body home.
As they left the road and approached the lake there was no sign of any buzzards hovering overhead. Then once they reached the spot where the atrocity had allegedly taken place there was no sign of Jess or his mount, Traveller either.
They searched the area thoroughly...and then Lon called over to Mort.... “Here boss, I’ve got something.”
Just beyond the remains of the campfire was a bloodstained rag beside a rock carrying further blood stains. Then as they looked more carefully, they found tracks where a horse had been ridden away heading to the north.
“Looks like you didn’t kill him after all,” Mort said with a sigh of relief.
“I always said that boy had a dang hard head,” he added grinning across at Lon.
He glanced back at Seth and said more harshly, “Not that you’re out of the woods Doon! There’s still the matter of causing serious bodily harm. If Jess wants to press charges, I guess you’re looking at a custodial sentence.”
Then turning to his Deputy said, “You take him back to town Lon. I’ll ride over to the Sherman spread and see if he’s made it home safely.”
Mort carried on following Traveller’s tracks for several miles and then he was surprised to see that instead of going the last mile towards home he’d veered to the right and turned off to follow the river. Then a few miles on he’d crossed it and then the tracks disappeared.
Mort looked thoughtful. Hell that was a well-known trick usually used by outlaws on the run. How many times had he and a posse been outfoxed that way? A criminal had ridden up or down stream and then come ashore miles away from where they went in. But why, he mused…why would Jess use that old trick?
He entered the Sherman ranch yard and tethered his old buckskin to the hitching rail before striding across the porch and knocking a lively tattoo on the front door.
Slim answered his knock and welcomed him in.
“Howdy Mort, you’re just in time for our morning coffee break,” he said cheerfully. “I guess you’ve got a sixth sense about Miss Daisy putting the coffee on,” he added jovially.
When Mort looked somewhat serious Slim sobered immediately, “What’s up Mort, is this a business call rather than social?”
Mort ignored his friend and said, “Is Jess here?”
He knew he was clutching at straws. But maybe he’d doubled back and was now tucked up in bed recovering. He prayed for as much anyway.
Daisy heard the question as she entered the parlour with the coffee pot.
“Why no Mort, he’s been over to Cheyenne delivering some mustangs. There’s been no trouble has there? He’s rather late back.”
“When was he due home?” Mort asked briskly.
“About three days ago,” Slim said. “But you know Jess, he probably bumped into an old friend and had to spend a few days in the local saloon catching up,” he said rolling his eyes. “He’s not holed up with Miss Millie, that I do know, because she’s back in Denver visiting her brother,” he added. “Had another offspring,” he continued grinning, “and...”
However, Mort cut him short, “No, listen up Slim...there’s been an accident...”
Then he proceeded to tell them all that he knew.
Daisy had turned pale and sat down suddenly when she learned how the prospector had left Jess for dead.
“He must be badly wounded if it’s a head wound,” she said quietly.
“Oh Slim, you must go and find him.”
“I aim to,” he said quickly, “I’ll leave a note for Mose to deliver to old Charlie White. Asking him to come by and mind the shop while I’m away...if you’ll be OK Daisy?”
“But of course, dear, you must find him and get him to the doctor’s as soon as you can. Head wounds can be terribly debilitating.”
Whilst Daisy hurried to fill a gunny sack with supplies, Slim turned to Mort and said, “I just can’t figure why he’d have turned for the river to hide his tracks that way. It just doesn’t make any sense.”
Mort nodded in agreement, “It’s almost as though he was on the run, like in the bad old days,” he said with the ghost of a smile.
Daisy returning with the supplies looked upset by Mort’s comment.’
“Oh dear, I wonder if this head wound could have affected his brain...changed his personality in some way? It’s quite common after a severe blow or trauma to the head for the patient to be completely disorientated. Maybe Jess forgot where home was...Or possibly didn’t even remember he had one,” she added looking tearful. The nurse in her knew all too well the dreadful possible side effects from that kind of injury.
“What you mean, like amnesia?” Slim asked looking startled.
“Yes dear, if you remember he suffered from it once before. I suppose the doctor would say he has a predisposition towards that sort of reaction to a severe head wound...But we won’t know really until we find him.”
Slim and Mort headed out a little later, making for the river and spent most of the rest of the day working their way up and down the riverbank for several miles in each direction. Then finally as the light started to fade Mort spied some tracks leading up from the river and heading due north. He reined in, pulled out his colt and fired off a couple of shots. Slim heard their arranged signal and quickly re-joined Mort.
He stood up from examining the tracks and beamed at Mort, “Yup those are definitely Traveller’s tracks; I’d know them anywhere. See there’s a slightly bent nail in the front nearside hoof. That was Jess in a hurry the last time he shod him...I remember him cussing about it,” he added sadly.
“Don’t fret,” Mort said kindly, “If he’s not feeling too good, he won’t have gone far, you’ll see. We’ll camp here and head out at first light huh?”

Chapter 3
Mort had been wrong about that, Slim thought morosely; as they followed the tracks mile after mile the following day. Occasionally they would disappear completely...only to re-surface again further on.
“Now why in hell should he be covering his tracks this way?” Mort asked tipping his hat back and throwing Slim a quizzical glance. “It’s as though he doesn’t want to be followed...like he’s on the run for goodness sake!”
“Maybe Miss Daisy’s right,” Slim said looking dismayed, “maybe that gunshot injury has kinda addled his brain.”
When the trail went cold a few miles further on Slim cussed softly, “What are you playing at Pard?” he whispered to himself.
“So, he was coming back from selling mustangs to a buyer just north of Cheyenne you say?” Mort asked.
Slim nodded, “I guess he’d just stopped for a break and should have been home within a few hours from where that camp was.”
“So, I’m right in thinking he wouldn’t be carrying too many supplies?”
Slim shook his head, “No need, he’d have been home for supper...just coffee...maybe some jerky, nothing more I guess.”
Mort nodded to a battered old sign at the roadside, “So maybe he called in at the trading post?” he asked raising an eyebrow.
“Worth a look I guess,” Slim agreed.
They arrived at Billy-Joe’s Trading Post sometime later and on entering were greeted by Billy-Joe’s smiling countenance...and a cheery, “Good day gentlemen,” as he came forward to serve them.
Then he stopped in his tracks when he saw who it was and frowned slightly, “Oh howdy Slim.”
Turning to Mort touched his hat and said, “Morning Sheriff.”
Then turning back to Slim said, “I hope you’re in a better temper than your partner Slim.”
Slim’ s face lit up, “You’ve seen him Billy-Joe, how was he? I mean...was he alright?”
“He was in a real bad temper that’s how he was,” Billy-Joe said frowning. “He acted like he didn’t know me...real unfriendly like. Then when my Matilda came out from the back and offered to tend a nasty wound to his head, he was real short with her.”
“Was he buying supplies?” Mort asked trying to keep to the point.
Billy-Joe looked puzzled, “Yes, he was, a whole mess of stuff...whiskey, basic food supplies, ammo...I asked him if he was going on a long trip and he told me it was none of my goddamn business!”
“I know yer partner’s got a real short fuse at times, but I ain’t ever seen him this way before,” he said turning back to Slim. “We’ve always gotten along real well...shared some laughs...and he usually flirts and teases Matilda. But this time...hell it was like talking to a complete stranger...and I hafta say it...a real hostile one too. If I didn’t know otherwise, I’d have put him down as a bounty hunter...or outlaw on the run. He was real strung out and filthy dirty too. Looked like he’d been swimming in that muddy old river in his clothes,” he added shaking his head.
“Did you see where he was headed?” Slim asked looking quite distressed now.
“Sure, he was in such an odd mood I went out once he headed off and saw him take the road west towards Rawlins. I figured he was headed up towards Montana and I expected him to go up through Casper. But I asked him if he’d heard the rumors of unrest with the tribes that away. So anyways looks like he’d heeded my words. Seems he opted to go to Rawlins and then through the Yellowstone and up that way by my reckoning.”
“I see, thanks Billy-Joe and I apologize for my partner, I guess he’s really not himself right now,” Slim said.
“Don’t worry too much,” Billy-Joe said cheerfully. “Jess is a tough cookie he’ll be fine...and he sure wasn’t short of cash either. His wallet looked pretty flush from where I was standing.”
Slim nodded, “It should be he was on his way home from selling a bunch of green broke horses for top dollar. So at least he’ll be OK for supplies...wherever he’s heading,” he added sadly.
Slim and Mort thanked him for his help and then regrouped outside.
Mort shook his head sadly, “Look I’m real sorry Slim, but the fact is I just can’t spare anymore time tracking him. It’s another hundred odd miles to Rawlins...and you don’t even know for sure that’s where he’s heading. I can’t leave Lon in sole charge any longer. What I will do though is wire Sheriff Red Smith over in Rawlins. Get him to keep an eye open for Jess…and put a few posters around with his picture on too...then hopefully you’ll be able to track him down.”
“Thanks Mort and sure, I understand. And could you put a reward for information on the poster too. I’m willing to pay anything to find him.”
Mort nodded, “I’ll chip in too and I’m pretty sure most of your friends and neighbors will as well. If there is a substantial reward it might encourage folk to really look for him.”
Slim nodded, “One more thing Mort could you just call by and check on Daisy and Mike? And uh...if there’s any more word about an Indian uprising be sure that they go to town until I get back huh?”
“Sure I will Slim. I’ll keep a real good eye on them and make sure old Charlie stays until you arrive home too.”
“Thanks Mort. Thank goodness the herd are all up on the summer grazing, it’s a pretty quiet time at the ranch...that’s something at least.”
“Good luck,” Mort said offering his hand. “And uh, Slim be careful huh. It sounds like Jess is in a real bad place right now. He might not be thinking straight, you know?”
Slim grinned at him, “Don’t worry on that score Mort. I can handle him OK...I just wish I knew why he’d taken off this way,” he added; looking terribly dejected.
Mort gave him a little punch on the arm before mounting up.
“Just take care Slim.” he said, before giving a little salute and riding slowly away.
Slim watched him go and said softly, “Sure I will Mort,” before swinging up into the saddle and following off in Traveller’s footsteps

Chapter 4
When Jess had finally come around at the campsite by the lake, he felt totally disorientated. The last thing he remembered was returning to his campsite after washing up at the lakeside; and finding a stranger helping himself to a coffee.
The next thing he knew he was waking up with blood pouring down his face and an agonizing pain in his head.
He put a tentative hand to his temple and winced. Goddamn it someone had shot him a glancing blow to the head. At least the bullet had only caught his temple and not penetrated his skull.
At first, he thought he was back on the battlefield...but once he sat up and surveyed his surroundings, he remembered the war had been over for what...nigh on a year now he calculated. Life had been pretty much a blur since then...returning to Texas and finding nothing left there for him. Francie, his sister disappeared and Millie’s Pa dead and the family moved away.
Then he’d run with a few gangs...mostly Ex-Confederate troops like himself. Drinking, womanizing, and hell raising had been the name of the game. He’d got in trouble... did a spell in jail...was even nearly hung for a murder...but one he hadn’t committed. He had the paperwork with his pardon still in his wallet he figured.
He sat up, still feeling groggy and pulled his wallet out of his vest pocket...opened it and then stared in amazement at the contents. It was stuffed with twenty-dollar notes…what the hell?
Then he remembered…he’d been riding with Frankie Lewis and his Gang for a while. Frankie had been one of his buddies in the war. They’d watched each other’s back and become real comrades in arms. They met up after the war and had some good times, drinking and shooting up the odd town...nothing too heavy. It had just been fun...until suddenly it wasn’t anymore. Jess had enough of the rabble rousing...wanted a job...to find a girl...get his life back on track...but Frankie had other plans for him.
Out of the whole gang, Jess was the one with the lightning-fast draw and nerves of steel. He was the one who could remain cool and keep his nerve under fire...and he was the one Frankie wanted to help him rob the Denver Bank.
Jess who had been on the verge of leaving the gang anyway told Frankie in no uncertain terms what he could do with his proposition. But Frankie wasn’t one to take no for an answer and put the pressure on for Jess to comply.
So, he’d just ridden out…or had he?
Now as he contemplated more money than he had ever seen in his lifetime; he tried desperately to remember what had happened over the last few days...but nothing. He could remember the bitter row with Frankie and then nothing more. Hell, he must have caved in and gone on the bank heist as requested and this was his share of the money. It had to be. He suddenly felt terribly guilty. Hell, how could he have sold out that way? Had he injured anyone in the robbery...or worse still, killed an innocent bank teller or bystander? It went against everything he believed in. Sure, he’d killed a few men...but only ever as a last resort to keep from being gunned down himself. But this...this atrocity? He felt sick to his stomach...and it wasn’t just due to the excruciating painful head wound either.
So, who had shot him he wondered...a bounty hunter...or lawman maybe? Why had they left him for dead...they’d need a body for proof and to claim the reward surely?
He drew his gun to check it over and stared in consternation at the iron in his hand. His lightweight, finely balanced customized killing machine had gone and had been replaced by a run of the mill Colt .45. The bastard had stolen his gun damn it!
Then he dragged himself up...maybe they were coming back for him...on their way now. He hurried over to his good old horse...threw the saddle on him and took off at speed. Once he made it to a river, he started hiding his tracks...all he could think of was to escape...get away at all costs. Time enough to feel remorse later, but right now he needed to escape.

*******
When he came upon the sign for the Trading Post, he knew he had to risk it. He had no supplies and they would be necessary if he intended heading for the Canadian border. He had no memory of riding up from Colorado to Wyoming. But luckily, he was familiar with the area having visited on a cattle-drive once. He knew he needed to head for Casper or Rawlins to head up towards Montana.
That man in the Trading Post who had mistaken him for some local guy, had at least tipped him off about the Indian trouble due north. So, he’d decided to head for Rawlins...hell, he sure wasn’t about to take any chances. He figured the law would be trailing him and that chatty dude at the trading post would doubtless tell all about his visit. So, he constantly back-tracked and hid his trail...all the time feeling as sick as a dog; his head hurting like a herd of buffalo were running rough shod within his skull.
The journey began to tell on him before he was even half way to his destination. Constantly being on the alert for either the law...or just as bad, Frankie following him and hounding him into returning to the gang, gradually wore him down. He barely ate, and slept badly, constantly berating himself for getting involved in the dang raid in the first place. That’s what really worried him, why in hell had he agreed? He’d stood up to Frankie before and wasn’t easily intimidated. If he didn’t want to do something then damn it, he wouldn’t. Now in his anxious state he began to wonder if Frankie had some hold over him... but what...dang it he just couldn’t remember. It was like the recent past...of the raid itself and what happened immediately after had been wiped from his memory. But there was one thing he was sure about…he couldn’t be incarcerated again. The memory of being in that bloody prisoner of war camp, not so long ago, was still raw and painful...the thought of being confined to a dark cell brought him out in a cold sweat. Then sometimes the pain in his head at night made him feel it just wasn’t worth carrying on. Maybe he should just end it all now. Jeez he reflected, he sure was in a dark place...and if it hadn’t been for his good old horse he would have just laid down and drifted away...or maybe put his gun to his head. But he didn’t. He forced himself to carry on, day after day until he’d finally reached his next destination.
By the time he finally reached Rawlins his supplies were diminished and he knew he had to take the risk of stocking up for the next leg of his journey.
Maybe, because he hadn’t been troubled on the trail, he figured the law had given up tracking him. So, he decided to allow himself the luxury of a beer in the saloon. The day had been fearfully hot and he was dry and gasping for a few beers as he rode slowly into town. Hell, he was miles from Denver now he told himself...he’d be fine. A few beers…stock up on food and then get out of town before night fall.
Sheriff Red Smith saw him riding in and grinned to himself. That had been a dang waste of his deputy’s time; pinning all those posters up, he thought shaking his head. Jess had turned up on his doorstep without any help from anyone reading the ‘Wanted’ poster as he thought of the fliers. There was a picture of Jess and then a description and notes saying believed to be ill and please contact the Sheriff if you see this man.
He’d mosey on down to the saloon and catch up with his old friend and see what all the fuss was about. According to Mort Cory’s letter the boy could be sick, suffering from amnesia or some such thing. Red doubted that...more likely he’d found a good excuse to take off on one of his exploits he thought privately. Hell, he knew Jess often got a yearning to revisit the Big Open...and any excuse would do, he thought chuckling to himself.
The saloon was pretty quiet, the lunchtime rush having left and just a few hardened whiskey drinkers dotted about. Plus, Denny Jones, Red’s deputy taking his ease at a back table just finishing a late lunch.
Red saw Jess at the end of the bar and strode over a mock frown on his face.
“Howdy, you old son of a gun… I believe you’re in big trouble,” he said. “I hear you’ve walked out on your partner...and he’s real mad.... got everyone looking for you!”
Jess’s head shot up and he just stared at the other ...what...what was he sayin’… walked out on his partner? Did this guy know Frankie; know about their bust up over the Bank raid? Hell had Frankie sent him lookin’?
He just stared dumbfounded...
“Hey Jess, cat got yer tongue,” the bright breezy guy said, “So what’s going on huh?”
Jess eyed him coldly and decided to bluff his way out.
“I dunno who you think yer talkin’ to...but I don’t know you and I’m havin’ a quiet drink...alone,” he added menacingly, before turning away.
“Hey Jess buddy, what’s wrong?” Red asked advancing on his old friend, “Dontcha recognize me...look at me Jess.”
Jess turned back to face him and that’s when he saw it...the Sheriff’s badge.
That was it...he was done for. The game was up...his heart was practically beating out of his chest and his pulses were racing.
“Come on Jess, why don’t we go down to my office, talk there huh,” Red said advancing some more...and now feeling slightly anxious. There certainly was something wrong with his old friend...very wrong.
Quick as a flash Jess drew his gun, covering the Sheriff...and there was a gasp from the bystanders as they backed away from the line of fire.
“Jess what the hell are you doing?” Red muttered now beginning to feel decidedly angry.
“Drop yer iron...real slow,” Jess growled.
When Red paused, just staring at Jess he said, “I mean it, goddamn it drop yer gun...now!”
Red saw the look of danger in his friend’s darkly glittering eyes and complied immediately.
Jess nodded, “Now just back off...I don’t wanna hurt you, Sheriff. I just wanna leave, OK?”
But then he gasped, his eyes closed and he swallowed hard as he felt a gun barrel dig into his back and the gruff voice of deputy Denny Jones saying, “Drop it now mister... or I’ll drop you where you stand.”
He did as he was told at once...and then glanced behind him to see the deputy holster his gun and fish in his back pocket for the handcuffs. That’s when Jess sprang into action, jabbing his elbow into the deputy’s belly before turning in an instant and laying a haymaker on him that sent him sprawling. By then Red had lunged at him throwing a punch that Jess ducked and returned smashing his fist into Red’s face and sending him crashing backwards into the bar. Then all hell broke loose as the drinkers pitched in to help the Sheriff. Eventually it took five men to hold him down before Denny managed to get the cuffs on him and march him away to the cells.

Chapter 5
Red watched his old friend closely though the grill between his office and the cells and was shocked by what he saw. It was probably six months since he’d seen Jess, when he’d visited just before Christmas bringing gifts from Daisy for his old Ma. They’d spent a few days together, drinking and reminiscing about past times. Now looking at Jess he could be a completely different person.
He had lost weight, was unkempt, and had an edgy, mean look to him. He constantly prowled around the cell, like a caged animal...pausing briefly to stare out of the barred window, before pacing again.
Red had interviewed him briefly, but he’d remained tight lipped and acted like his old friend was a complete stranger...and he was clearly sick, as Red saw now. It certainly looked like he was suffering from amnesia and having seen the livid scar at his friend’s hairline he could understand that was a real possibility.
This was confirmed by the local doctor who Jess appeared not to recognize.
After examining Jess, old Doc Hanson returned to Red’s office and said, “He’s certainly not faking it.”
“I’ve treated Jess on several occasions as you know, but there wasn’t a flicker of recognition, and from the little he did say…it appears he thinks the war has only recently ended. That head wound is undoubtedly responsible for the amnesia and he’s really not in full possession of all his faculties,” Then said quietly, “and that could make him a rather dangerous prospect... as you have already witnessed Sheriff,” he said; throwing Red’s black eye a compassionate glance.
“So, what do we do?” Red asked looking sorely tried.
“I think he would be best served if he were to be returned to Laramie. Maybe with careful nursing and his loving friends around him he will eventually recover. I know my colleague Doctor Baker would be the ideal practitioner to help him too... He’s quite an expert in this field of work.”
Later that evening Red tried to reason with his old friend again.
“The doc thinks you’d be better off at home Jess and Mort Cory has wired to say Slim’ s on his way up here... he’ll be able to help you buddy.”
Jess just glared at him, “I dunno what the hell yer talkin’ about. I don’t know any Slim...and I ain’t got a home either. So, when can I get out of here huh?” he asked aggressively.
Red shook his head sadly, “You’re going no place buddy, until Slim gets here. Now take that pain medicine the doc left for you and get some shut eye huh.”
“Go to Hell!” Jess yelled... turning his back.
Red bowed his head and left the cells returning to his own office...where he continued to observe his old friend through the grill. He saw him chuck the medicine into the slop bucket and then throw himself down on the bunk.
Sometime later Denny arrived for the night shift and said, “So how’s the prisoner doin’ Sheriff?”
“Not good, and the stupid idiot just ditched the medicine the doc left too,” Red said shaking his head.
Denny rolled his eyes, “You can’t help some folk I guess.”
“Um, well there’s some more on my desk there, if he’s in pain later give it to him will you Denny…I guess we’ve got to keep telling ourselves none of this is his fault, he’s just sick.”
“Sure boss,” Denny said, “you get off I’ll watch him.”
It was about two in the morning when Denny, who was sleeping in one of the cells, was awoken by Jess crying out in pain.
He sighed deeply, dragged himself up and went off into the office to collect the other bottle of pain medicine.
“I’ve got yer medicine here Harper,” he called on his return. But Jess merely writhed on the bed, groaning loudly.
Denny sighed again, but hell the guy was a good friend of his boss and so he figured he should help him out some.
He unlocked the cell and went over with the medicine, “Here,” he said, “sit up and take a swig of this, the doc left it for you.”
As he lent down to pass the medicine bottle Jess shot out a hand and grasping the deputy firmly by the throat, held a knife under his chin.
“You just lay down real quiet and I won’t slit yer throat open,” he snarled threateningly.
Minutes later Denny was gagged by his own bandana and his hands bound with his belt.
Jess put his hunting knife back in his boot and stared down at the deputy for a moment before running from the cell, locking it behind him.
He levered open Red’s desk drawer retrieving his gun and wallet before making for the door.
All was quiet down Main Street as he looked desperately for his mount. He’d left him tethered outside the saloon...and now the street was empty...and his heart sank.
After wandering up and down the street he finally located the livery and made his way in through an unlocked back door.
He heard Traveller’s little snicker of welcome almost as soon as he entered the darkened stable. Then once located he found his saddle and bags alongside the stall. It only took him seconds to saddle up and lead his mount out into the mild moonlit night. He walked him down a back street...then finally mounted and made for the distant mountains at a brisk trot...the smell of freedom never having been so sweet.

********
“What? He did that to you?” Slim asked in shock as he surveyed Red’s fast fading black eye.
“Ha, it’s on the mend now, you should have seen it a few days ago,” he said with a bitter smile.
Slim shook his head, “I just can’t believe it.”
“We’ll you’d better buddy...because the Jess we both know and love has gone. Hell, I hope not for good, but right now he just isn’t himself that’s for sure.”
Slim shook his head, “And he didn’t say anything about what had happened, who shot him, did he remember that much?”
“Hell no, he wouldn’t pass the time of day. The Doc got it out of him that Jess thought it was maybe a year or so after the war in his world...but that’s about it.”
Slim looked troubled at that news.
“He was in a real bad place back in those days you know Red. He’d suffered terribly in a prisoner of war camp.”
“I guess that would be why he took to being locked up so badly,” Red said feeling deeply concerned for his old friend.
“Uh, yeah...and after that he was running with gangs and I figure he was with the Lewis gang at about that time.”
“You know all this for a fact?”
“Oh yeah...it came up quiet recently. Last year we had some trouble with the Lewis Gang over in Laramie.”
“Damn it...I remember that. Jeez they were one hell of a notorious bunch...into cattle rustling and Bank jobs, weren’t they?”
“Yeah, big time, the scourge of the country, wanted for rustling from Texas up to Montana. Jess got out before they were that bad though. He told me Frankie Lewis wanted him to do a bank job over in Denver, just after the war. I think he refused and I figure that didn’t go down too well. Jess never said, but I know there was still ill feeling between him and Lewis.”
“Jess killed Frankie Lewis in Laramie, didn’t he?”
“Yes, there was a shootout with the whole gang in town, and they were all wiped out, thank goodness...” (See #92 Hell Hath No Fury Like....)
“If Jess is reliving riding with those desperadoes, it’s no wonder he’s acting like a fugitive and is spooked by the sight of a tin star,” Red said sadly.
“So how long has he been gone?”
“Four days now. I’ve had a posse out looking. You know Jess though, if he doesn’t want to be found then he won’t be.”
Slim nodded in agreement, “But he’s got to be heading for the border, so I’ll just carry on and hope he drops his guard eventually.”
Red shook his head, “You know what, I figure ol’ Jess is a real lucky guy.”
Slim’ s eyebrows shot up and he looked surprised, “You do?”
“Why sure, having a friend like you,” Red said grinning at him. “Good luck Slim, I figure you’re gonna need it.”

Chapter 6
Slim reckoned later that there were two things that assisted him in finding Jess.
Firstly, he knew the way his mind worked. A few years before they were working as deputies for Mort and trailing some outlaws headed for the Canadian border. Jess had insisted they take the old Indian trail skirting the Tetons and mountain ranges in the Yellowstone, rather than taking a more direct route. Then when questioned he had chuckled and said, “See it’s this way Slim, these no hopers will have taken the old owl hoot trail. This way you don’t meet folk and you have a real good vantage point to check iffen yer bein’ followed too.”
Secondly, Jess got sick...real sick and let his guard drop, just as Slim had hoped. Well he sure hadn’t wanted him to get sick...but just hoped that he would relax some and stop being so darned vigilant.

*******
Once Jess had gotten clear of the town he had ridden like the wind, the moonlit night aiding his escape. He rode on throughout the night and the following day, only pausing to rest and water his mount at noon. Now happy that he‘d put some breathing space between himself and the inevitable posse the Sheriff would have rallied, he relaxed some. He made his leisurely way down a shallow river, crossing and re-crossing several times, before finally leaving by the far bank and scrupulously covering his tracks.
He headed for the mountain foothills, where he’d get a good view of the plain behind him.
Later he was rewarded by the sight of a posse of about a dozen men splitting up to search the distant river bank, before giving up and taking off in a northerly direction.
He chuckled to himself and headed off up the rocky Indian trail heading towards the Yellowstone, where he knew there would be an abundance of wildlife for the pot and plenty of fresh drinking water.
It was several days since his escape from jail and he was beginning to hit some lush countryside with many splendid lakes. The wildlife was abundant and he decided to try something different and take a pot shot at a duck or goose maybe.
His luck was in and he managed to bag a large Canada goose, as it took off from the lake where he’d decided to camp the night.
OK he thought much later, it had tasted a bit strange...but there again he couldn’t recall actually having eaten Canada goose before and figured the gamey flavor was just the natural goose taste. That was until he awoke in the small hours with a terrible belly ache and feeling sick to his stomach. He spent the rest of the night and following morning throwing up and groaning in agony as his guts twisted and his stomach heaved relentlessly.
By afternoon he finally fell into an exhausted sleep by his lakeside campfire.
Slim saw the smoke from the fire as he crested the ridge above Jess’s campsite and his heart lifted at the sight of his buddy lying fast asleep. Then his face relaxed into a wide grin...sleeping on the job huh pard, he said to himself. Jess might be a completely changed character now, according to Red Smith, but some things never change Slim reflected. It looked to him like his buddy had somewhat over indulged on the Red Eye and was sleeping it off.
As he drew near his first observations seemed to support his theory. Jess was indeed dead to the world and looked pale and sickly. As Slim slipped from the saddle and looked down at his old friend he hardly recognized him. Not only did he look real sick, but he’d also lost a lot of weight, his dirty ripped clothes hanging off his spare frame. His slender face sported a dark beard, making him appear even more degenerate.
Then Slim remembered Red’s warning to treat Jess with caution.
“He’s really not the man you know Slim, take care,” he’d warned, “or he’ll draw on you, or worse. We’re talking about one desperate dude here.”
Now Slim decided to heed Red’s words and even though he hated to do it, he crouched down by his buddy and gently removed his Colt .45 from his holster, and then the hunting knife from his boot.
The very fact that he’d been able to accomplish that made the alarm bells ring. Maybe Jess was more than hung over...maybe he was sick?
His question was answered just a little later when Jess’s eyes flicked open and he clasped his stomach groaning quietly. Then he sat up looking blearily around him, before his gaze came to rest on Slim, sitting on a log opposite him.
His immediate reaction was to go for his gun...but then he realized it was gone and now in the possession of the strange now watching him.
He sat up looking furious, “What’s yer game mister?” he growled.
It hit Slim like a ton of bricks...Jess really didn’t know him. Deep down he’d been convinced that as soon as Jess clapped eyes on him, his memory would miraculously return and everything would be alright.
Now his mouth was dry and he felt a little stab of fear. Hell, Jess looked so dang menacing .
“It’s me,” he said quietly, “Slim Sherman...I’m your partner Jess...your buddy.”
“What are ya talkin’ about? I’ve never seen ya in my life before ...and what the hell are ya doin’ with my iron!” he asked belligerently.
“You looked like you might shoot first and ask questions later,” Slim said hoping to add a little levity to the situation.
However, Jess was not for being appeased and said, “Too darn right I would...what do ya want huh?”
“Look Jess we need to talk, you’re sick buddy and you need help.”
“Oh, I’m sick alright,” he replied, swallowing hard and looking like he might throw up again, “I don’t need you to tell me that.”
“No, I mean you caught a bullet...had a really bad head wound Jess and it’s given you amnesia. You’ve lost your memory pard. You need to come back home with me and the doc will help sort it all out...I promise.”
“What in hell are ya talking about?”
Then more quietly to himself, ‘As though it ain’t bad enough I’ve gotten a dang posse on my tail, now I’ve got a crazy man joined in.’
Slim took offense at that and said angrily, “Hell, I’ve trailed you all the dang way from Wyoming to help you out Jess; least you can do is listen to me!”
“And why would you do a dang fool thing like that?” Jess countered.
“Because you’re my best buddy and we all miss you and care about you back at the ranch,” he blurted out.
Jess looked completely nonplussed. Nobody missed him or cared about him. With the exception of Millie of course...but hell she’d gone away with her Ma after the war and he didn’t know where she was right then.
“Look I don’t know who you think I am, but I don’t know you,” he said wearily, “now just leave me in peace will ya.”
Slim sighed deeply and then had an inspired thought.
“You’re an awkward cuss, who hates getting up in a morning and won’t do anything until you’ve downed a pot of gut rot coffee. You think roosters should be strangled at birth and love apple pie, fried chicken and fishing.”
Jess’s head came up and he started listening.
“You still have nightmares about the Banister Gang firing your childhood home and killing most of your kin...and about the God-awful time you spent in the prisoner of war camp.”
Jess narrowed his eyes and looked at Slim really closely, “Who in hell are you?” he gasped, “How do ya know all this?”
Slim just ignored him and played his trump card.
“What’s more you’re in love with a girl called Millie Johnson...and she should be back in Laramie any day now waiting for you.”
That was just a step too far for Jess, “You know Millie...you’ve seen her?”
Slim nodded, “So have you pard. You two have an understanding…Jess please listen to me. It’s not 1866 like you think, its ten years on. You’re a partner in the Sherman Ranch and Relay Station in Laramie, you’ve got friends as good as kin back there all waiting on you coming home.”
Jess just looked deeply shocked, so Slim continued.
“You were on your way back from Cheyenne when this old prospector mistook you for someone else. He shot you in the head Jess and you’ve lost your memory.”
Jess’s head was indeed hurting with all this bizarre information... he couldn’t believe it...could he?
“How do I know I can trust you?” he asked at last.
Slim looked him in the eye and then slowly pulled Jess’s gun and knife from his waistband and passed them over.
“Maybe that’ll prove it,” he said quietly.
Jess accepted his weapons back and looked at Slim in a new light.
“Maybe...just maybe there is some truth in what you say,” he agreed.
“Don’t you want the chance of seeing Millie again?”
“Sure I do.”
They lapsed into silence, but then after a few minutes Jess turned pale. Clutching his stomach he leaned forwards and groaned, before lurching up and heading for the bushes and started chucking up once more.
After a while he returned and threw himself down on his bedroll. He looked just awful Slim thought. He went and refilled his canteen from the lake with cool fresh water and crouching down by Jess passed it over.
“Here Jess, have a drink, it’ll help,” he said softly.
Jess looked up into Slim’ s concerned gaze and felt a wave of...what...familiarity? The faint stirrings of memory and then, just as a dream at dawn, it fled and he was looking into the eyes of a kindly stranger.
Slim saw the flicker of recognition...and then it was gone.
“Thanks,” Jess said gruffly before taking the water and sipping it carefully and then lying back down on the upturned saddle he was using as a pillow.
“Just rest up some huh,” Slim said, with a caring look, hating to see his buddy this way.
Jess saw the warmth in Slim’ s eyes and felt a stab of unease. Was this tall blond man who he said he was...a real good friend? Hell Jess didn’t do friendship anymore. Not real close brotherly relationships anyway. People he cared about...got too close to, ended up dead. Like his kin and the friends, he’d made in the war...It was a risk he wasn’t prepared to take again.
“I’m gonna get some shut eye now,” he drawled, “and don’t even think about comin’ anywhere near my gun again or you’ll regret it...you got that?”
Slim sighed and backed off, “Sure I’ve got it,” he said frowning slightly.
Finding Jess was going to be a hell of a lot more difficult than he had first imagined, he thought.

Chapter 7
It was the following morning before Jess was in any fit state to make a decision. But having slept on it he decided to ride along with the tall lanky blond guy and see if his story held out.
Hell, the thought of actually seeing Millie again was worth taking the risk. If she really was there...then maybe they could take off for Canada together he thought, as long as he could evade the law long enough. Because he sure couldn’t rely on the story the tall rancher was spinning him. That he was a partner in a Ranch and Relay? Nah.
There would be plenty of chances for Slim to try and get the drop on him and deliver him back to the Sheriff in Rawlins, if he’d lied. Jess would be watching him like a hawk and any funny business this uh... Slim would sure regret messing with him.
But there again, maybe there was some truth in the story; after all he’d sure suffered a head wound.
However, everything was so clear in his mind. That fierce row he’d had with Frankie... then finding all that money in his wallet, if not from a bank raid...then where had he got it?
Suddenly Slim was there his horse already saddled, “You ready to ride? He asked cheerfully.
Jess nodded, “I guess so,” and he swung up into the saddle before turning Traveller back in the direction in which he had come.
They traveled for the next few days in reasonable harmony, but Jess was very quiet and withdrawn and Slim just didn’t know what he was thinking. Even when Jess had first arrived at the ranch all those years ago, he had not been as edgy and hard to read as he was now. It was almost like riding with a complete stranger; Slim thought, as he glanced across at his old friend, sipping his coffee beside the camp fire at night. He hadn’t shown any interest in the life Slim insisted he had back in Laramie and it was almost as though he didn’t dare to believe it. As if he didn’t feel he deserved to be a co-ranch owner over in Wyoming and have Millie back in his life too.
From Jess’s perspective that was partially true...but mainly he just couldn’t believe it at all…when his brain was constantly telling him he was a wanted outlaw on the run. His only clear memories were of his violent argument with Frankie...and all that had gone before. Hell, iffen he’d been lucky enough to lead the life this tall stranger had said he did...well wouldn’t he remember it...no matter what?
The closer they came to Rawlins the more anxious and strung out he had become and he was really worrying Slim. That’s why he finally agreed to Jess’s demands…
Slim had agreed to skirt around the town of Rawlins, although he would really have liked to report back to Red that Jess had been found, safe if not completely well.
“You’re not in any trouble I promise you,” he’d told Jess.
But Jess had been adamant that he wasn’t going anywhere near the town.
“Are you crazy, goddamn it? Go back there to be locked up again? After the stunt I pulled on that Deputy...I don’t think I’d be any too welcome, do you?”
Slim tried to explain that Red Smith was a good buddy and all he was concerned about was Jess’s welfare.
But he had just looked incredulous at that and said, “Do you really think I’m dumb enough to swallow that crap?” Then, he’d spurred Traveller off at speed.
They were a good mile or so out of Rawlins and taking a narrow back road that skirted the town. Slim caught up with him about a mile down the road where he’d reined Traveller in. As Slim watched, he plucked a poster from a nearby tree...glanced at it and then screwed it up in a ball and threw it down, a look of fury in his dark blue eyes.
“Not in any trouble, eh?” he yelled furiously. “So just remind me…why did I ever trust you huh?”
“What is it?” Slim asked dismounting quickly and picking up the crumpled poster.
Jess ignored his question and said, “So what are you…a lawman... or bounty hunter maybe? I’ll tell ya it ends now,” he added drawing his gun and aiming it at Slim.
Slim gasped, was this how it was going to end? Was the best friend he’d ever had going to shoot him down in cold blood? But even as he had the thought, he dismissed it. Not Jess... even this rough and ready, war weary, outlaw that was masquerading as Jess...he would never do that.
“What are you going to do?” Slim asked in trepidation as he raised his hands.
Jess slid down from the saddle and sauntered over, still holding his gun on Slim. “I’m gonna tie you up real good and put you on yer horse and head you towards town,” he said with an evil grin. “I figure by the time you and your friend the Sheriff are reunited I’ll be back on my way to the border.”
Then he looked Slim in the eye and frowned, “What the hell did ya think I was gonna do...shoot you down in cold blood?” he asked angrily.
Slim shook his head, “No ... but Jess before you do anything, just read this will you?” He asked proffering the poster that was still clutched in his hand.
“I’ve seen all I dang well need to,” Jess spat angrily. “It’s got my mug shot on it and a reward...what more do I need to see huh?”
“Just read it,” Slim said impatiently.
Jess rolled his eyes, but took the note and started to read...his expression changing from one of exasperation, to surprise and finally embarrassment.
He eventually looked up at Slim and said quietly, “Who put up the reward money?”
“Me, Daisy, Mort Cory...he’s the Sheriff and one of your good friends...and most of our friends and neighbors.”
Jess glanced back down at the poster that read, Wanted, information as to the whereabouts of Jess Harper...Then details of his appearance, followed by, he is believed to be badly injured and possibly suffering from amnesia...$500 reward for any information leading to his being found.
“I’m sorry Slim,” he whispered...holstering his gun. He folded up the poster, placed it carefully in his vest pocket and then hopped up into the saddle again, before turning back to Slim.
“Let’s go home,” he said quietly.
For one deliriously happy moment Slim thought he’d got his pard back. He’d said ‘home’ hadn’t he...had he finally accepted the truth?
But sadly, it was not to be...Jess’s mind was still in as much turmoil as it had been the day he’d been shot.
His whole attitude and behavior was that of a wanted outlaw. Well, at least a man on the drift ‘with trouble written all over him,’ as Slim had once described him to old Jonesy many years before.
Slim reviewed him now as they turned onto the Laramie Road heading towards town and addressed the problem he’d been worrying about for the last few days.
“Uh, when we get to town, I guess you’ll want to clean up some,” he asked hopefully.
Jess glanced over to where Slim was riding alongside him...and made a noncommittal grunt.
“Come on Jess, when was the last time you had a good bath and change of clothes...not to mention shave,” he added glancing at Jess’s now luxuriant dark beard.
He just shrugged, “Dunno,” but looked a little sheepish.
Hell, his buddy wasn’t the sharpest of dressers...unless he was going courting of course. But he was usually reasonably clean and presentable...in a cowboy sorta way, he amended. OK, so the odd ripped shirt and muddy denims were to be expected doing the work they did...but now looking at the state of Jess he couldn’t help himself.
“Come on Jess, you’re a mess buddy...you need to clean up if Millie’s around huh?” He asked grinning.
Jess’s head shot up at that and his eyes narrowed, “What do ya mean if she’s around...she’s here ain’t she?”
Now it was Slim’ s turn to look sheepish, “The thing is she’s been up in Denver visiting her brother Tad...and I’m not sure if she’s back yet.”
Jess frowned and then said, “He’s living there now?”
Slim nodded, “Yup married a gal from that way and they’ve just had their second kid...that’s why Millie’s visiting. He’s a news reporter now and doing real well, so I hear.”
Jess looked astounded and reined Traveller in, “What the hell are you sayin’? Tad’s just a kid himself.”
Slim sighed in exasperation and said, “I keep telling you Jess you’re ten years behind the times!”
But when Jess looked so hurt and lost, Slim took pity on him.
“Look we’ll go get you tidied up some first and then call in the saloon. Old Tom there will know when she’s due home...And uh, I think we need to see the doc too, about your head,” he added.

Chapter 8
Slim left Jess at the Bathhouse and Barbers and hurried down the street to Mort Cory’s office.
He’d already taken all Jess’s filthy clothes, ditched most of them and bought a new shirt, and underclothes, which he’d left at the Bathhouse. He’d also taken his denims to the laundry next door paying top dollar to have them washed, dried and delivered within the hour.
Mort glanced up and saw the big grin on his old friend’s face as he walked in.
“I take it you’ve found him then?”
Slim nodded, collapsing into the chair opposite and tipping his Stetson back.
Then he sobered, “I’ve sure found someone that looks like Jess...but it’s not really him,” he said shaking his head sadly.
“He’s that bad, eh?” Mort asked looking concerned.
“Worse...he drew on me Mort...for one split second I thought my number was up.”
Mort sucked in a breath looking deeply shocked.
“I knew he wouldn’t do it...not really. But hell, it’s like being with a complete stranger Mort. He’s stuck in the time just after the war and I can’t seem to convince him of anything different. Oh sure, he listens to me and seems to understand...then next thing I know he’s looking and acting like some outlaw on the run. I think deep down he still believes that’s who he is.”
“He needs to visit the doc, see if he can talk any sense into him.”
“I’ve just left him at the bathhouse and he was adamant he wouldn’t see the doc.”
Mort grinned, “Some things haven’t changed then.”
“He won’t see you either,” Slim added. “I explained you were real good buddies...but he just doesn’t believe he could have a lawman as a friend. I think he still secretly believes I’m going to hand him over to the law...although I don’t know what he thinks he’s done.”
Mort shook his head sadly, “I’m just amazed you managed to bring him back.”
Slim explained about the reward on the ‘wanted’ poster having clearly touched his pard... and also how he’d used Millie as a lure.
“That’s too bad,” Mort said, “Tom told me she’s staying back in Denver a little longer. Apparently, the baby was premature and Tad’s wife is having trouble coping with a sickly baby and lively two-year-old.”
“It’ll be OK though?” Slim asked anxiously.
“The new baby... oh sure, just kinda small. Seems Millie’s besotted with it; according to her letter to Tom,” Mort said grinning. “I wouldn’t be surprised iffen she didn’t want one of her own the next thing we know,” he added raising an eyebrow.
Slim rolled his eyes, “I reckon the boy’s gotten enough to worry about right now without that.”
Then he stood up, “I’d better go pick him up, I figure the barber will have finished by now...at least he’ll look more like Jess,” he added.
He found Jess smoking a cigarette and waiting moodily outside the barber’s shop.
Looking at his buddy he thought his last words to Mort couldn’t have been more wrong.
Now the full beard was gone he could see his hollow cheeks, making him look almost gaunt. His hair neatly cut also exposed the livid scar to his temple. The new clothes, although Jess’s usual size, hung on him, his belt tightened by a good two notches Slim noted. His general demeanor was mean and moody, the unspoken words, ‘don’t mess with me’ clearly portrayed. He took another deep drag on his cigarette and squinted through the haze of smoke as Slim approached.
He shook his head and tried to dismiss the image, pinned a smile on his face and said, “Are you feeling better now Jess?”
He nodded, “I guess...Uh thanks for the stuff. I’ll pay ya back...”
“OK...uh look Jess...about Millie she’s not back yet but…”
“Why doesn’t that surprise me?” Jess broke in with a bitter laugh. “Was she ever here at all?” He asked glaring at Slim.
“I don’t lie,” Slim said now beginning to lose his temper with this belligerent stranger. “If you don’t believe me, come down to the saloon and talk to Tom, the owner, she works there usually and he’s had a letter.”
As it was a weekday afternoon the bar was quiet, when Slim marched in, followed by Jess.
Slim wandered over to the bar and ordered them two beers.
But Jess butted in with, “Whiskey.”
Tom flicked a wary glance at Slim before saying, ‘sure’ and fetching a beer for Slim, glass and whiskey bottle for Jess.
“Good to have you home Jess,” he said uncertainly as he pushed the whiskey across.
Jess frowned at him, sank the whiskey in one and then said gruffly, “So have you heard from Millie?”
Again, Tom flicked Slim an anxious look before turning and plucking a letter from the shelf behind him, “I sure have, would you care to read it Jess?” he asked quietly.
Jess’s countenance cleared and he said softly, “I’d be real obliged, thank you,” and taking the letter and bottle to a table in the far corner he sat and commenced reading.
Tom turned back to Slim and whispered, “Is he alright...he looks awful?”
Slim shook his head, “He’s kinda sick right now Tom, got memory problems. Pay him no heed, he doesn’t mean it.”
“Sure, sure...as long as there’s no trouble huh,” the barkeep said with feeling.
He’d seen Jess drunk and disorderly, just gagging for a fight with all comers, only once or twice, but it wasn’t a scenario he wanted repeated.
“I’ll keep an eye on him, don’t worry,” Slim said quickly, before striding over to join his pard.
“Well, what does she say?”
Jess just pushed the letter across, “A whole load of baby stuff,” he said dismissively.
Slim read it and grinned across, “Well you know women, can’t resist a new born, they’re all the same.”
“I guess...”
“And anyway, Jess this proves something...did you notice the date at the top of the letter?”
“That don’t prove nuthin’. That barkeep might have written that on to fool me. You two could be in league. That Sheriff I’m supposed to be so dang friendly with will probably come in here and ask me to go check out his cells any minute now,” he added bitterly.
“Jess you’re getting unreasonable!”
“Huh?”
“Thinking everyone is against you.”
“Well, they are ain’t they?” he spat angrily, before pouring another glass of whiskey and tipping it back with a grimace.
“No, they’re not...and if we’re going back to the ranch later, you’d better ease up on the drinking too.”
“What are you, my Ma?” Jess asked aggressively.
Slim rolled his eyes, “Look Daisy and Mike are at home and I sure don’t want you turning up drunk, they’d be really upset.”
“Daisy... uh she put up some money on the reward didn’t she...So who is she...your gal... mine?”
Slim sighed in exasperation, “I thought Millie was your girl?”
“So did I, but she didn’t write me did she?” Jess said.
Slim shook his head in bewilderment, “You’ve been away haven’t you...there’s probably one waiting for you back at the ranch.”
Jess poured himself another drink and thought about that.
“So is Daisy your woman?” he finally asked.
Slim shook his head, “No, she’s our housekeeper.”
Jess grinned and winked at that, “Well iffen that’s what you wanna call her...”
“Jess behave yourself!” Slim exploded, “Show some respect will you! Daisy is a perfectly respectable older lady, who looks after us. In fact, she’s more like a Ma to us all.”
Jess looked surprised, “Hell why have an old biddy iffen you could get a nice young...uh housekeeper?”
“Because we wanted someone up to the job, sensible but caring, to look after Mike.”
Jess’s eyebrows shot up, “So who in hell is Mike?”
“He’s our ward...an orphan that landed at the ranch a few years ago...we adopted him.”
“Hang on...you say WE adopted him?”
“Yup, he’s a great kid Jess, you love him... we all do.”
“This just gets better and better,” Jess said, his voice laden with irony, “so I live with some old dear and a dang kid?”
“With Daisy and Mike yes,” Slim said hotly. “I know you’re sick right now Jess, not thinking straight. But so help me…you upset them, and you’ll have me to answer to...you got that?”
Jess looked into Slim’ s uncompromising gaze and nodded.
“Sure, I’ve got that.”
“Good, drink up…we’re going home!”

Chapter 9
They put their horses up for the night in the barn and then strolled over to the ranch house. But before they reached the porch, the door was flung open and a little blond whirlwind hurled himself at Jess.
“Jess... Jess, you’re home. I knew Slim would find ya…I just knew it!”
“Aunt Daisy,” he hollered over his shoulder, “Jess is home!”
The child had been so excited he hadn’t noticed that Jess hadn’t grabbed him and thrown him around in the air before giving him a bear hug...his usual greeting after any absence.
Slim flicked an anxious glance over to Jess and saw nothing but mild embarrassment in his eyes at all the fuss. But after a second, he rallied and punched the boy lightly on the shoulder and said kindly, “Howdy young ‘un it’s good to be home.”
Slim sighed with relief, Jess might look like some sort of desperado right now, but he’d always been good with kids. Coming from a large family he knew just how to deal with them...thank the Lord he thought fervently.
Then Daisy was there her face full of joy...until she focused on the young man she thought of as a son, and her expression froze as she took in this mere shadow of the Jess she knew and loved so well.
“Oh Jess,” was all she could manage.
He tipped his hat to her and gave her a brave smile, “Ma’am,” he said quietly.
That shocked her even more than his appearance. But she recovered quickly remembering the wire Red had sent saying Jess had severe memory loss...and was currently in a bad place.
“Come along in,” she said quickly. “It’s Mike’s bed time so you can catch up tomorrow. We’ve had supper, but I can easily rustle you up something hot,” she added quickly.
“Thanks Daisy,” Slim said with a warm smile.
“Aw, must I? I wanna talk to Jess,” Mike said looking hard done by.
“Yes, you must,” Slim said firmly, “come on Mike I’ll read you a story, while Aunt Daisy’s busy with supper. Jess is kinda beat right now, you can talk tomorrow huh?”
Once the two had gone Jess followed Daisy into the kitchen and offered to help.
“No dear I can manage, you just sit there,” she said indicating a chair by the kitchen table, “You look done in.”
He watched her busily bustling about and then after a while said, “You do know I don’t recognize you, don’t you...Daisy? In fact, I don’t even know what I’m doing here,” he added bitterly.
She spun around to face him at that; looking upset.
“Yes, I do understand that, Jess. But it’s only temporary, you will get better you know. And this is your home...of course you should be here.”
“Is it,” he blurted out, “because I really don’t know?”
“Yes...Slim wouldn’t lie to you. You’ve lived here for over seven years...and are a partner in the business. But more importantly you are like a brother to Slim...and a son to me...and as for young Mike, you adore him. I just wish you could remember!”
“You and me both,” he said forlornly.
After supper Daisy opted for an early night, thinking Slim and Jess needed some time to talk and try and get to know each other again.
Part of her was terribly worried that maybe he would never recover...and if so, would he even stay? Everything about him seemed different. He was appreciative of her cooking, but hardly ate anything...which was so out of character. He even refused apple pie, which was unheard of.
But worse than that was the terrible haunted look behind his eyes...as though he had witnessed some unspeakable trauma that had killed something deep inside him. In the end it was all too much for her. Her motherly instincts just wanted to hug him and make everything better...but she knew that just wasn’t in her powers.
Once she had retired for the night the men took their coffee to the fireside and after a while Slim said quietly, “She’s upset...”
Jess’s head shot up and he said, “Hell it ain’t anything I’ve done...been on my best behavior ain’t I?”
Slim nodded, “You don’t have to do anything Jess. It’s the way you are right now. Jeez, you look like you’ve been living off black coffee, whiskey and cigarettes for the last few weeks.
“So, what’s wrong with that?” he asked, with a cheeky grin.
Slim merely rolled his eyes and shook his head, “Well if you don’t know...”
Then he looked thoughtful, “I forgot to ask about the sale of those mustangs...but there again I guess you won’t remember. You were on your way back when that guy shot you,” he explained.
“Sale?” Jess asked his head shooting up, “A cash sale?”
“Yup, should have been.”
Jess pulled out his stuffed wallet and handed over the wad of notes. “Would this be right?”
Slim flicked through the money and grinned, “Spot on, less what you spent on supplies, I guess. We’ll just deduct that from your half huh?” he added with a cheeky grin.
“What...my half?” Jess asked looking surprised.
“Sure, we’re equal partners aren’t we...check out the sale receipt if you don’t believe me,” he added.
Jess looked back in his wallet and pulled out a folded sheet of paper, with the heading Sherman Ranch and Relay Station Proprietors M Sherman and J Harper, then ‘received with thanks’; and the substantial sum...a copy of the sales receipt he’d given the rancher in Cheyenne, he figured.
Jess grinned...the big guy was telling the truth. And even better he hadn’t done that bank job after all. This wasn’t his share of the Denver Bank raid...but legitimately earned mustang money.
But his relief was short lived...he still couldn’t remember if he’d taken part in the raid or not. Maybe he had done so, but refused to take his cut. He’d been on the run for one reason or another; he was dang sure about that, but why?
They turned in sometime later and Slim had to hide a smile at Jess’s usual desultory wash before he crashed into bed, falling asleep moments later...some things would never change he thought to himself.
Unfortunately, the other thing that hadn’t changed were the horrendous nightmares he always suffered if he was troubled about something. He muttered and cussed in his sleep waking Slim a few times. At one stage he cried out, sitting bolt upright and staring about him in consternation. Slim’ s usual response was to call out and calm his buddy saying it was OK, just a bad dream. But he decided against that thinking the presence of a virtual stranger would just make matters worse. Thankfully he lay back down again after a few minutes and fell asleep again.
The following morning Jess was gone.
Slim awoke at first light stretched lazily and then glanced over at the other bed...it was empty. His immediate reaction was that Jess had run out on him.
The tension of trying to fit into his old life was seemingly too much for him. Heck if he really was reliving his life after the war, it had been spent on the drift. He wouldn’t even be used to having a roof over his head, much less fitting into a tightly knit household, with an elderly woman and young child to consider...plus the daily grind of ranch life.
Slim leapt out of bed and dressed quickly, before heading for the front door. He could hear Daisy banging about in the kitchen preparing breakfast and he let himself out quietly before checking the yard and outhouse.
When he drew a blank, he made for the barn to check on Traveller.
As he opened the door Jess spun around from where he’d been grooming his horse...his Colt .45 in his hand in the blink of an eye.
As soon as he saw who it was, he holstered the weapon and threw Slim an apologetic glance, “Sorry,” he muttered.
Slim had gasped at the speed of the draw, hell he’d always been fast...but this?
He figured the lightning reactions must be a testament as to how strung out his partner was right then. The least thing alarming him...again just like a man on the run.
“That’s OK...I guess I should have given you some warning. So, what are you doing up so early?”
He shrugged, “Couldn’t sleep...”
“Oh...uh, Jess you are staying, aren’t you?” he blurted out, suddenly needing to know.
“I said I would, didn’t I?” he replied coldly.
“Good, breakfast’s probably ready now, you coming in?”
Mike was beside himself with excitement at the breakfast table and could hardly sit still.
“Hey Mike calm down will you,” Slim said, “What’s gotten into you today huh?” He asked with an indulgent smile.
“Have you forgotten?” He asked giggling with glee. “It’s the last day of term. School’s out for the summer this afternoon. Then next week me and Aunt Daisy are goin’ on our usual holiday to stay with Aunt Annie over in Cheyenne!”
Then his face fell, “Aw I really wanna go, but I’ll sure miss you, Jess. What with you havin’ been away and all.”
Then turning to the blond rancher, “You too of course Slim,” he added kindly.
“Uh, Mike if you’ve quite finished eating would you go and brush your teeth and get your bag dear, Mose will be here any minute,” Daisy smiled.
Once he’d run off to do as he’d been bid, she turned troubled eyes on Slim and said, “I really don’t think I can go...not at the moment.” With the words not with Jess being so unwell... left unsaid.
“Heck we’ll be just fine Miss Daisy,” Jess said at once, picking up on the undercurrent. “Won’t we Slim?” he added.
Slim glanced over at Daisy and figured it would probably be all to the good if she and Mike were away for a while, with Jess’s behavior being so unpredictable right then.
Now he took Daisy’s hand across the table and smiled, “I agree with Jess, the change will do you good and we’ll be just fine.”
Famous last words he was to think later.

Chapter 10
Almost from the day that Mike and Daisy left Jess’s behavior changed again.
He became even more aloof and withdrawn, spending hours alone riding fence.
He was still eating little, but smoking heavily and was extremely wary if anyone visited the ranch. Finding it especially hard to be welcoming to folk Slim introduced as old friends, being mistrustful of everyone. Even though Slim reassured him and told him who folk were and how well they knew him; Jess was still aloof and quiet.
Also, it was almost as though he was afraid to revisit his recent past as he changed the subject whenever Slim started to talk about it.
However, one evening when they were enjoying a welcome whiskey at the end of the day Slim told Jess about how he’d fetched up at the ranch. Then how he had finally decided to hang up his old gunslinger weapon once and for all and make a fresh start.
Jess suddenly started listening...his eyes narrowed and he frowned at Slim.
“It were you weren’t it? Took my iron and exchanged it fer that ol’ Colt I wear now? Jeez I thought it was that mad man that shot me who took it...but he swore to the Sheriff he didn’t. So, it were you all along Slim!”
Slim tensed, suddenly alerted to the change of atmosphere in the room.
“You gave it up voluntarily Jess...I didn’t take it off you.”
“Nah, I don’t buy that, I’d never give it up...so where is it huh?” he asked belligerently.
Slim glanced over to the loose brick near the fireplace, where it had been placed by Jess all those years ago...and thought this couldn’t be happening, it was all just a bad dream.
The look wasn’t lost on Jess and he stood up and turned to face Slim, “Are you gonna tell me, or do I hafta pull the place apart?” He asked aggressively.
Slim sighed and finally went over and fetched the gun from its hiding place and passed it across.
Jess quickly unfolded the cloth that it was wrapped in and gave a small sigh as he saw his beloved gun once more. He had a look of what in those deep blue eyes? Relief, yes it was relief that Slim saw in his friend’s expression. Then he turned away, took it over to the table and after collecting the things he needed commenced stripping and cleaning the gun thoroughly.
After a while Slim wandered over and stood hands in pockets looking down at the work in progress and said softly, “Please tell me you aren’t going to start using that again Jess.”
Jess spun the cylinder and then looked down the barrel before glancing up at Slim, “Why wouldn’t I? It’s a real good gun.”
“Because it’s a dang gunslinger’s weapon, a killing machine Jess, you put it up for good...It was a...a symbol of your new life. Hell, can’t you see that? You made a promise to me!”
Jess threw him a cold look, “I don’t remember any of that. All I know is this is my gun and it’ll keep me safe...you got a problem with that?”
“Keep you safe from who...from what?” Slim exploded.
He just shrugged, “Anyone...anything...”
“Jess, will you talk sense!” Slim yelled thoroughly rattled now. “It’ll more likely get you killed.”
Jess stood up abruptly holstering his iron before heading for the door where he snagged his hat and jacket.
“Where the hell do you think you’re going at this time?” Slim yelled.
“Town,” Jess threw over his shoulder and a little later Slim heard him riding out at speed.
He didn’t return until the following day.
That was to be the pattern on many days. He would simply take off without any warning, returning the following morning looking hung over and weary...and Slim figured he hadn’t been attending a prayer meeting.
The final straw came one Saturday, when Mort rode in early. He tethered his buckskin and strode purposely across the porch and knocked a loud tattoo on the front door.
An anxious looking Slim opened it and said, “Morning Mort...trouble?”
The Sheriff grinned at his old friend and raising an eyebrow said, “Are you expecting trouble Slim?”
The tall rancher nodded, “I guess I am; the way Jess has been behaving lately...just a matter of time.”
“Uh,” said Mort taking the offered seat at the table and accepting a coffee.
“I won’t disappoint then Slim...he’s currently sleeping it off in one of my cells.”
“I knew it,” Slim said angrily, putting his cup down with a clatter. “So, what’s he done?
“According to Tom it wasn’t all Jess’s fault, to be fair. Apparently young Johnny Wells was teasing him about the iron he was toting...asked when he was thinking of trying it out on a bank raid...he just ignored that.”
Slim breathed a sigh of relief, “And then?”
“Then Rod Jenks started sounding off about Confederate scum...you know what he’s like...still harps back to the war any chance he gets. That was like a red rag to a bull...Jess knocked six bells out of him and then was taking on all comers. The saloon was wrecked and Tom isn’t any too pleased, even if he can see Jess’s point of view.”
Slim frowned, “His head’s all over the place Mort, he still seems to think the war is only just over...and those scars are real raw for him...And I don’t mean the physical ones either.”
“I know and I understand; really, I do Slim. But I can’t have him kicking off this way all the time. This isn’t the first bit of bother he’s gotten himself into lately. Can you try and reason with him?”
“Oh, I’ve tried believe me. I think he accepts what the year is now...but up here,” he said tapping his head, “he still has all those feelings he had back then. And worse still, he doesn’t remember anything of his recent past or even show any interest in it.”
“Maybe he’s frightened,” Mort said with great insight. “Making a new life...learning to trust again...to make real close friends...that was hard for him back then...and maybe he just can’t do it again?”
Slim was impressed, “Gee that’s the sorta thing Doc Sam would come out with...how come you’re so knowledgeable Mort?”
The Sheriff sighed and looked off into space, before answering.
“I had a real good friend in the war, suffered the same thing...memory loss...and when he finally recovered, we told him the way he’d acted he just couldn’t believe it. He said it was all like some kind of weird dream looking back. See what I’m saying is, this isn’t really Jess ...he’s just sick, and I guess we need to find some way to get him back in the real world.”
“Maybe I should knock him on the head,” Slim said with a grim smile, “that always seems to work in the dime novels.”
Mort grinned, “I guess it’s just a matter of time...what does the doc think?”
Slim shrugged, “Jess refuses to see him.”
Mort rolled his eyes, “Heck Slim, the doc’s always visiting to fish your lake, isn’t he? Ask him over and just tell Jess he’s another buddy he doesn’t remember. Then let Sam talk to him, can’t do any harm can it...huh?”
Slim grinned, “Yup good idea... OK, I’ll come bail him out,” he said looking resigned.
Mort nodded, “Don’t be too hard on him Slim. He had a bad time last night...I figure being locked up in a cell brought back real bad memories for him.”
Slim rode back into town with Mort and visited Sam arranging for him to fish the following afternoon and talk to Jess. The doc was happy to oblige and tried to reassure Slim that the current disorder was hopefully only temporary and Jess would doubtless be his old self before too long.
Then Slim wandered over to the jail to pay Jess’s fine.
He was alarmed to see the state of his buddy when he was released. He was pale and shaken and Slim figured it was as much to do with the incarceration as to a hangover.
Once the fine had been paid and they were on their way home, Slim said, “Are you OK?”
Jess slowed his pace and threw Slim a heartrendingly sad look, “I am now, thanks for springing me Slim.”
For one giddy moment it was almost like he had his old pard back...and this was endorsed a little later when Slim suggested a fishing trip to the lake the following day.
“Now yer talkin’,” Jess said grinning from ear to ear...all his problems forgotten...for a little while at least.

Chapter 11
As Jess sat by the lakeside fishing, he reflected on the last couple of weeks since he’d been at the ranch.
It had been oh so hard to put his trust in the tall blond stranger and to try and settle down at the ranch where he allegedly lived. Sure, he’d made an effort to go through the act of being kindly towards the woman and boy and to chat with the rancher...but they were all strangers and he was terribly lonely. Not for people; so much as his old way of life...the freedom of going where he pleased, the sun on his back, wind in his face and nothing but the open road before him.
There was something else too, the constant fear that he would be found. He felt it in his very bones that someone was after him...whether it was Frankie or the law he couldn’t remember. But he was on the run, of that he was sure and the longer he stayed in the one place the more likely he was to be run to ground. But what if this man Slim was right...he really was suffering from memory loss...could he really afford to leave everything and escape? Maybe if he stuck it out his memory would return in time? He just didn’t know which way to turn.
Then his reverie was interrupted by Slim coming and sitting beside him at the lakeside.
“Any luck yet?”
He shook his head, “Nope...” and then grinning, “But it’s just a matter of time...”
Slim grinned back and remembered his words to Mort the previous day...a matter of time before Jess got into serious trouble.
“I was uh, thinking maybe it would be a good idea to stay out of town for a while, just until everything settles down,” Slim said quietly.
“Hell, I told you it weren’t my fault!” Jess exploded, “That guy was goading me about the war, he was askin’ for it.”
“I know Jess, Mort explained...but even so.”
“Yeah, yeah...OK I get it.”
Then he looked thoughtful, “By the way I decided not to press charges against that prospector guy who you say shot me.”
Slim looked surprised, “Really, that’s very understanding of you buddy.”
Jess looked off to the horizon and then turning to Slim said, “According to Mort it seems he was real spooked, thought I was a guy gunning for him. I guess it’s easy to go off half-cocked that way when yer real fearful...could happen to anyone.”
Slim remembered how Jess had spun around and drawn on him in the barn the other morning when he’d been caught unawares and he nodded, “Sure,” he agreed.
“Anyway, the Sheriff’s jail was real busy so this Doon guy was over at the Laramie jail...I didn’t see him, but told Mort to go ahead and let him go free. It seems like his ex-partner is after him, so I reckon he’s got enough on his plate,” he said rolling his eyes.
It was sometime later when Jess was alerted to a stranger riding in, but before he could draw Slim put a restraining hand on his arm, “It’s OK it’s an old friend, I invited him to join us...a guy named uh…Sam... Sam Baker.”
Doc Sam dismounted and came over and was introduced and after a while they settled down to their fishing.
Later in the morning Slim decided to try his luck a little further along the shore leaving Jess and Sam chatting quietly. Slim told me about you losing your memory,” the doc had said, “and I’m sorry Jess I can see it’s really difficult for you.”
Jess threw him a quizzical glance, “Oh yeah?”
Sam chuckled, “It’s the way you keep looking out to those distant mountains...like one of those ornery mustangs you break...like you’d rather be out in the Big Open, than stuck here. Am I right? Not over keen on settling back down to ranch life and all the responsibility of having an elderly lady and child on board too huh?”
Jess’s eyes narrowed, “You seem to understand me real well...so who are you... really?”
“Just a good friend,” Sam said, not wishing to show his cards lest Jess clam up. Slim had already said he’d refused point blank to see a doctor.
“Nope, you’re real shrewd sayin’ that...”
He looked more closely, “You sure ain’t a rancher with those soft hands and clean nails. Uh...not a business man I guess you’d be way too busy to be fishin’ on a workin’ day. A Padre maybe...you’re sure the carin’ type...but no clerics garb....so aha...yer the Doc ain’t you...huh?”
Sam grinned at him then, “Well done...Slim figured if Mohammad wouldn’t come to the mountain...well then, I would have to do a home call,” he said.
“I told him I didn’t wanna see a doc,” Jess said coldly.
“You’re not Jess you’re seeing one of your best friends...and one that’s very concerned about you...we all are. Mort, Tom, Me and of course Slim, so don’t be mad at us please.”
Jess bowed his head and then looked up, “I’m sorry Sam, but all this is kinda hard you know?”
“Indeed, I understand and I can see that it must be unnerving for you to find you have all these good friends who care about you. I’m guessing in your current mind set...having lost so many good friends in the war...you’d find it difficult to risk a close friendship again...am I correct?”
“Maybe...yeah,” he said softy. “Dang it, Sam, if only I could remember...it’s drivin’ me crazy you know?” he said with a sudden spark of anger.
Sam nodded, “That’s why I propose you go away for a while, mustanging or maybe a hunting trip? Something to give you solitude so you can really relax...and then once the pressure is off, your memory should return, given time.”
“You can promise that can ya doc?” Jess asked sarcastically.
Sam shook his head, “Nothing can be a hundred percent guaranteed in medicine. But I’d give you good odds on it...if I were a gambling man,” he added with a wink.

*******
Jess took off a couple of days later. Slim had given him directions to the line cabin on the Sherman Mountain and Jess was going to look out for any passing mustangs...or at least pick up a deer on his way back.
It had taken Sam longer to convince Slim that it was a good idea than it had to sell it to Jess.
“He’s really vulnerable right now Sam and as easily spooked as a turkey on Thanksgiving. What if he gets himself in some kind of trouble up there...or doesn’t come back?”
“Just relax and have faith in him Slim. This is still the same old Jess, he can look after himself...and I figure he just needs some space to sort his mind out, he’ll be back, you’ll see.”

*******
As Jess approached the mountain cabin, Slim’ s last words were echoing in his mind.
“Just take it real easy Jess, try and relax some huh? And uh...buddy don’t forget where you started from huh?”
He slipped down from the saddle and hitching Traveller to the rail stepped onto the porch, before turning and looking around him. Above him soared the pine clad grandeur of the Sherman Mountain, its peak shrouded in cloud. Then he looked in front of him to the trail he’d just traveled and beyond mile after mile of open grassland, the Sherman Lake sparkling on the distant horizon. It sure was a purty spot he acknowledged, before turning to make his way into the small cabin.
He stood on the threshold and as he looked into the tidy, well-appointed room he was suddenly flooded with emotion. A deep sadness threatened to engulf him as he looked across the cabin to a comfortable looking bed in the corner. He stared at it trying to grasp some elusive memory...but it was gone.
The rest of the room was surprisingly well furnished for a lowly hunting shack, having a couch pulled up in front of the fireplace, a small kitchen area, dining table and chairs and two further cot beds stacked up by the far wall. He noted the kindling wood and logs in a basket by the fire place and quickly got a blaze going, put the coffee pot in place and then went out to tend to Traveller’s needs.
Later as night fell, he decided to enjoy the last of the day out on the bench by the cabin door and he relaxed back as darkness fell. The sky was slowly sprinkled with a galaxy of glittering stars...the moon casting a luminous almost ghostly light around the cabin.
Then as he sat back relaxing with his coffee...he suddenly had a flashback...so clear and vibrant that it near took his breath away.
He saw a beautiful, wraith like girl, dancing before him. Her fragile body swaying and she was laughing joyfully as she looked skywards to where a myriad of snowflakes drifted softly down.
Again, he was flooded with sadness and a deep sense of loss...before the vision disappeared as quickly as it had manifested.
When the time came for him to turn in, he avoided the large comfy bed for some reason and chose one of the cots, which he pulled up beside the fire...the cabin suddenly striking quite chilly.
He awoke sweating and shaking several hours later. He sat up and peered around the room trying to catch his breath before eventually laying back down again. It was just a nightmare he told himself as again he relived the icy cold body lying next to him in the large bed. Looking down at the beautiful face of the dancing girl, now as white and cold as marble...he knew she was dead. (See # 19 Daisy’s Dilemma)
The following morning, he decided to head down the far side of the mountain to where Slim had said there was a river overflowing with fish waiting to be caught. That was just what he needed he decided, some down time to relax and think of nothing. Hell, the events of the previous night had really spooked him. Who was this mysterious girl...and what was she to him? If this was a sign that his memory was returning, as Doc Sam had promised, maybe he was better off just forgetting his past for good he thought wryly.
He had a good day and all thoughts of ghostly visions were gone as he made his way happily back to the cabin with an abundant catch of fish for his supper.
However, as he entered the clearing, he saw three horses tethered outside the cabin and smoke issuing from the chimney.
His first thought was that Slim had come up to check on him...and maybe brought some friends? But he didn’t recognize any of the horses as belonging to the ranch. Anyway, Slim had told him that he always rode Alamo if he was going any distance.
He was still back under the pines that surrounded the small shack and he slipped from the saddle. Then he tethered Traveller to one of the trees before collecting his rifle and making his way stealthily towards the cabin.
He peered in through the window...
Three rough looking men, in buckskins were seated before the fire, drinking coffee and chatting softly. The oldest of the three had his feet up on a stool and was really making himself at home Jess saw with rising anger. The two younger men looked less comfortable and as Jess leaned in further, he heard one say, “I dunno Pa, I think it’s kinda rude to pitch up and drink his coffee without bein’ invited in...”
“Aw he won’t fret son,” the older man said with a lopsided grin, “not when he sees what we’ve fetched him anyways. Nah, he’ll be fine... he won’t mind.”
That’s when Jess saw red... he kicked the door open and levelled the rifle at the group and said gruffly, “I dang well do mind! Now who the hell are you...and what are you doin’ in my cabin huh?”
All three men turned as one and stared at him with varying looks of shock on their faces...but the old man was the first to rally.
“Howdy there, Jess, good to see ya.”
Jess narrowed his eyes and stared coldly at him, “Do I know you?”
“Sure, you do son! It’s me...old Denver James...and my boys Cody and Mick. Hell Kate said you’d been kinda sick, but she didn’t say you’d lost yer doggone mind boy!”
Suddenly it was all too much for Jess. Here was someone else he had no memory of...and by the looks of the rough looking trio they were trouble he surmised. And who was this, Kate? What lies had she spread about him? Heck, they could tell him anything and he wouldn’t know whether they were lying or not, and he felt suddenly very vulnerable.
“Get the hell out a here!” Jess yelled gesturing with his rifle.
“There’s no need to get so dang ornery Jess boy, why dontcha sit down and take a drink with us...and maybe we can do a bit of business huh?”
“What kinda business?” Jess asked frowning suspiciously.
“The usual of course...Jeez you really have lost it ain’t you,” he said with a gummy grin. “Why Moonshine of course Jess. We’ve got a new batch ready and we’ll give it you discount like always...”
“I don’t want yer damn hooch,” Jess cussed angrily, and leaning forwards he kicked Denver’s feet off the stool and he stumbled forwards.
“Now I ain’t tellin’ you again...git,” he growled furiously.
Cody helped his Pa up from where he was sprawled on the floor and turned an angry flushed face towards Jess, “There ain’t no call to be so dang unfriendly Jess,” he yelled, Denver’s boys always being very protective of their pa.
“Just git,” Jess yelled back; waving the rifle at the trio again.
That was enough for Cody, taking Jess unawares with his speed he kicked the rifle out of his hand and launched himself at Jess pinning him to the ground and raining blows down on him.
However, Jess eventually managed to break free and sent Cody sprawling with a well-aimed hay maker...and that’s when Mick pitched in with Denver urging them all to calm down.
“Leave it boys,” he yelled, “you can see Jess ain’t himself.”
But once Cody and Mick got themselves all fired up nothing could stop them and Jess had his work cut out to stay on top. Even though it was two to one he still had the upper hand until a lucky punch to the guts from Cody brought him to his knees. But then after a few seconds he was up again and renewed his battle with an even more zealous attack.
It was still anybody’s fight when a single shot rang out and all turned to see a slight woman dressed from head to toe in buckskin standing in the doorway cradling the recently discharged rifle.
Jess looked across to the handsome woman with the white blond hair and tanned face of his old friend Kate Munroe; her deep blue eyes twinkling in merriment.
“I know how y’all enjoy a good ol’ fight,” she said grinning, “But I figure Slim don’t need the cabin wrecked, huh boys?”
“Sorry Ma’am,” both brothers said as they stood up brushing themselves down and looking rather sheepish, Cody finally offering Jess a hand up.
“Kate?” Jess whispered in wonder, “what the Hell are you doin’ here?”

Chapter 12
Once Kate had suggested Denver and the boys go back to their camp and leave Jess and her to talk, she settled down with a coffee before the fire and smiled over at her old friend.
“Well thank God I recognize someone,” he said giving her a rueful smile. “I guess I was kinda hard on the old guy and his boys...if they really are friends... that is?” He asked raising an inquiring eyebrow.
“Yes, they are good friends of yours Jess and my kin too. Denver is a second cousin and I’ve been living up here on the mountain with him and the boys for a few years now. After my man died, I gave up running the saloon back on the Panhandle and came up here...never looked back,” she added grinning, “The life suits me real well.”
Jess remembered Kate and her husband who ran the local saloon back in his hometown in Texas real well...and he figured his old Pa knew her even better, amount of time he spent in the place. She ran a tight ship and wasn’t afraid to throw drunks out...or use her rifle if she needed to. He’d always admired and respected her and was thankful to have her company.
He sighed, “So how come I remember you and not Denver...or even Slim and Daisy?” he asked. “Jeez, I really thought I was beginning to get better you know.”
“I’ve just ridden in from Laramie and according to Mort Cory the doc said that you are stuck in ‘66 or ‘67. And don’t recall anything...or anyone after that time. Of course, you knew me growing up...so...”
Jess nodded, “At least I’m not completely loco.”
Then he frowned, “So you know the Sheriff?”
“Oh, I know him alright,” she said with a wicked wink. “Let’s just say if I was the settling down sort...well Mort would be in the running...maybe even top of the list...but don’t tell him that.”
He grinned back at her, “Not Denver then?”
“Hell no, our relationship is purely one of convenience. I feed them and look out for them when they’re sick and in return ol’ Den and the boys watch my back and make sure we have plenty of fresh meat on the table and some good grog to wash it down.”
Then grinning at him she produced a small bottle from her bag and said, “Speaking of which, care for a liven-er?” she asked waggling the bottle at him.
Once they both had a good splash of the strong hill whiskey in their coffee, they settled down sipping it with relish.
After a few minutes Jess said, “Good stuff, I shouldn’t have been so hasty in chucking him out.”
She smiled back at him, “Den doesn’t hold grudges...he’ll understand you’re just not yourself at the moment Jess,” she said kindly.
Then after a moment, “So why did you sling him out that way?”
He shrugged, “Dunno, I guess I just don’t trust anyone right now. I get real spooked thinkin’ folk are gunnin’ for me,” he added rolling his eyes, “I can’t explain it.”
“You’re doing real well, go on...”
“I’m always lookin’ over my shoulder. Hell Kate, I really think someone is out to get me. It’s like I’m on the run, you know?”
“If your mind’s stuck back in ’66 you probably were,” she said with a chuckle, “either from the law...or a decent woman.”
He grinned back, “Ain’t that the truth.”
Then giving her a loving smile said, “Thanks Kate.”
“What for boy?”
“Fer just bein’ you...”
A little later she was gazing thoughtfully into the fire and said, “Tell me Jess, is there anyone in particular that you feel is after you?”
He nodded and said, “Sure...I keep getting this feeling Frankie Lewis is trailin’ me.”
Kate sucked in a breath and turned to look at him, “So why would that be boy?” Hell, she knew Lewis was dead...but how would Jess react to that in his current state of mind she wondered.
“One of the last things I remember was arguing with him about doing a bank job in Denver. I really didn’t want any more to do with him and the Gang...things had turned sour. I didn’t want any part of that way of life no more...and I told him that... I guess he took it kinda bad.”
She nodded sagely, “I remember hearing about that bank job.”
“Was...was I there?” He asked...hardly daring to hear the reply.
Kate peered across at him in the slowly darkening room and nodded, “Yes...yes, I think you were.”
That was the answer he’d dreaded, “No,” he whispered...and cussed softly.
“I never heard the true story,” she added. “Some folk said the raid was foiled and the gang left with nothing...others that several people died and they got away with a fortune. Things get distorted with re-telling,” she added quickly, “and papers write what they think folk want to hear. By the time the news drifted down to Texas...who knew what the truth was?”
“So, if I was there...I could still be wanted...couldn’t I?”
“That was all a real long time ago Jess...I shouldn’t fret...Hell Mort Cory would hardly get you to act as his Deputy if there was a price on your head now would he, huh?”
He just shrugged, “I guess not.”
A little later Jess lit the lamps and Kate cooked up the fish he’d caught and they enjoyed a relaxed supper.
Seeing that he was in need of the company Kate agreed to stay the night and so they settled down before the fire once more.
“You said earlier, you thought you were beginning to get better?” she asked
He nodded, “Yeah, it’s this place...kinda sparked off…not memories exactly, more feelings of sadness...loss. Real strange...and there was a girl…she was so dang beautiful and kinda...uh...fragile, ya know? Like one of those glass ornaments, you get on a Christmas tree? Sorry, that sounds real crazy,” he added with an embarrassed smile.
“Not at all,” Kate said sincerely, “and it just about sums up the situation perfectly.”
“It does?”
“Uh huh...Mort told me all about it a few years back. How you brought Daisy’s beloved God daughter, Flora up the mountain to die. She had TB Jess and it was her last request...to die up here. So, you brought her and nursed her to the end...I’m not surprised that brought back all those feelings huh? (See # 19 Daisy’s Dilemma)
Jess bowed his head, “Yes Flora...that was it...sweet little Flora,” and he just stared sadly into the dying flames of the fire.
After a little while Kate said softly, “Mort told me they’re real worried about you at the ranch Jess. Slim thinks maybe you won’t recover...and you’ll walk out on them all...head off back on the drift?”
He sighed and turned to her, “I guess I’ve thought on it yeah. See I don’t know him at all Kate...or the others back at the ranch. They’re real nice and kind...but I ain’t sure I’m cut out for the ranching life. It’s like I’m lookin’ fer something...someone maybe, I dunno.”
Kate just shook her head, “You found it boy...in that ol’ ranch and the folk that live there…you just don’t recall it, that’s all.”
When Jess said nothing but merely continued to stare moodily into the fire, she began to get impatient with him.
“Goddamn it, Jess...Slim Sherman is the best friend you’ve ever had. He watches your back and you his. You’ve been through thick and thin together over the years. You’ve stood up for each other when the odds were against you. Put your life on the line for him and the folks back there. You’ve been beat up, shot and worse...to keep them all safe...and now yer gonna throw all that away to go back on the drift?” She asked angrily.
“I sure ain’t no good to them the way I am now,” Jess countered equally angrily. “All I can think of right now is how and when Lewis is gonna hit...maybe even at the ranch?” He said suddenly looking worried, “Then Slim and the others would be in danger too.”
Kate sighed and shook her head, “You’re way off target if that’s what you’re thinking Jess...see Lewis can’t hurt you no more...he’s dead.”
Jess’s head shot up, his eyes opening wide in shock, “Dead? No... not Frankie.”
“Look I know he was a real good friend at one time Jess...but he changed...you know that. That’s why you ran out on him wasn’t it...you didn’t like the way he was huh?”
“I reckon so, yeah,” he said reluctantly, “Maybe I should have tried harder to change him?” he added.
“Nope, there was no way anyone could do that Jess. The more he drank the worse he got. He was notorious throughout the whole dang country. By the time he died he was wanted for murder and robbery...Jeez he was a cattle rustler too Jess...killin’ and maiming folk from coast to coast...he deserved to die boy!”
Jess just shook his head in shocked disbelief.
“Don’t forget, you are remembering him just when he really started going off the rails. Why don’t you ask Slim all about him when you land home? I wasn’t around when he died...but Slim was.”
Again, Jess looked profoundly shocked, “Slim was there?”
She nodded sadly, “Yes it happened in Laramie...but like I say I wasn’t there...you need to talk to Slim.” (See # 92 Hell Hath No Fury Like...)
Jess nodded, “Maybe...”
“And I think you should go up to Denver and see Millie. You remember her alright and maybe she’s just what you need to bring that ol’ heart of yours home again huh? If anyone can help you remember everything, I’ll wager she can,” she added with a cheeky grin.
Kate rode out the following day, promising to give Jess’s apologies to Denver and the boys.
He then spent the next couple of days hunting. But his heart wasn’t in it and he finally turned Traveller for home. Kate was right he had to find out all about Frankie’s demise.

Chapter 13
Jess rode into the yard and minutes later Slim emerged from the barn grinning from ear to ear.
“Howdy Jess I wasn’t expecting you back yet,” he said, patting Traveller and sighing with relief. Jess hadn’t taken off as he’d dreaded, but was home again...safe and sound.
Jess gestured to the deer slung across his horse behind him and said, “I bagged this little guy yesterday, figured I’d bring him straight back for butchering’ with it bein’ so dang hot we’ll need to get him in the cold store.”
He slipped down from the saddle and said, “And anyway I wanna talk to you about something real important too...”
“Oh?” Slim replied frowning slightly, “Let’s sort out Traveller and then I’ll brew us some coffee and we can have a good catch up.”
As Jess turned towards the barn a figure emerged and then stood stock still in the shadows for a moment.
In the blink of an eye Jess drew on him and growled, “Frankie what in hell are you doin’ here, I thought you were dead!”
Slim strode forwards and grabbed Jess’s arm, “Easy buddy, it isn’t Frankie this here is Seth Doon, the guy that shot you Jess. You said he could walk free...remember?”
Jess still looked unconvinced, “Git out here where I can see you,” he growled.
Seth stepped forwards shaking with fear and flicked an anxious glance over to Slim, before looking back to Jess.
“I’m sorry Mr Harper, really, I am. I came here to apologize, but then when Slim said you were away, I thought I’d stay on and try and repay you for letting me walk free by working here.”
“He’s right Jess,” Slim said turning to his partner, “He’s been working here free of charge to try and make things up to you. He’s a darned good worker too,” he said casting Seth an encouraging smile.
“Took yer time didn’t ya, it’s a while since you were set free.” Jess said, holstering his gun.
“Yes, I know...the thing is, I decided to lay low for a while once I was released, I was so dang feared that Pete...Pete Ryan, my ex-business partner would catch up with me. But I’m here now,” he added, “and willing to stay until you’re better,” he added.
Jess suddenly remembered he needed to ask Slim if he could spare him for a while as he wanted to go to Denver to visit Millie. So, he finally smiled over at the anxious looking man.
“I guess that’s real good of you,” he said...and then glancing down at his gun said, “Uh, sorry about that I thought you were someone else.”
It was much later that evening that Slim and Jess were able to speak in private. Seth had headed off to the bunkhouse after supper. The ranchers were sipping a coffee before retiring when Slim asked, “So you thought Seth was Frankie when you drew on him?”
Jess looked down into his cup for a moment and then said, “Yeah, see thing is Slim he looked just like Frankie at first glance. He wore a shabby old Frock coat like that...and had a red hat band and usually a couple of old eagle feathers stuck in it.”
“Hell yes, I remember,” Slim said, “he was wearing them when he came to Laramie last year.” (See #92 Hell Hath No Fury Like....)
“He was here,” Jess replied, “and died here...that right?”
Slim nodded, “Yes, he was hell bent on killing you Jess and then he and the Lewis Gang were going to decimate the whole area like they had other places...rustling cattle, shooting up the town...”
Jess shook his head, “Nah, he weren’t that bad...maybe take a few head of cattle, dead of night and get drunk and raise hell for a few hours in town...but no real harm done huh?”
Slim looked exasperated, “Heck Jess he’d moved on from that. He was notorious throughout the country...a price on his head far and wide. He struck dread and fear into the hearts of even the bravest of lawmen, trust me he was a bad ‘un.”
So, what Kate had suggested was true then...Frankie really had gone to the dogs since Jess had last seen him.
Then he had another flashback...Frankie drawing on him and shooting him in the thigh. He put a hand to the top of his leg and gasped....as the full force of the incident hit him hard.
“Jess, are you hurting?” Slim asked seeing Jess rubbing his thigh and grimacing, “Is that old wound bothering you some?” he asked sympathetically.
Jess shook his head, “No I was just remembering…it was Frankie who shot me. I can see him out-drawing me...and he shot me in the leg...but I dunno why?” he added turning despairing eyes on his pard.
Then he snapped his fingers. “That’s it! The key to it all dang it Slim! When Seth shot me, I must have seen that coat and hat with the feathers and for a split-second thought it was Frankie. I was reliving the time he out-drew me way back in ‘66...dontcha see? That’s why I can’t remember anything after that. In here.” he said tapping his head, “maybe I think I died...darn it I damn well nearly did,” he added bitterly.
“Maybe it was something to do with you leaving the gang...you said he took that really badly?” Slim said.
Jess shook his head, “Nope it’s more than that...I figure it’s something to do with that Bank raid in Denver.”
“Huh?” Slim asked.
“Uh... no matter...just something I need to check out,” he said vaguely.
“Slim…Kate said he died here in Laramie and I was to ask you about it?”
“It was kind of complicated as to why he wanted you dead. I’ll tell you all about it another time. But anyway, he decided that he’d pay you back for whatever...by shooting up the town you loved and hurting all those closest to you. He intended to shoot you and then devastate the whole area, cattle rustling and killing as was his way. Until you stopped him, and his gang in their tracks that is,” Slim said with a warm smile.
“What, it was just me?” Jess asked looking shocked.
“Me and Mort had your back of course. But it seemed as if most of the town’s folk were running scared. You faced him up and the gang too outside Mort’s office on Main Street, and it looked pretty much like we were standing alone.
Slim cast his mind back to that dreadful day...Standing just behind him, he’d heard every word Jess had said...and remembered what he’d told him later too.

After a good two minutes had passed Jess could stand it no longer.
“Like you say Frankie, we were real good friends once and I ain’t gonna be the one to draw first. You want me dead then git on with it.”
“Goddamn you, I downed ya once before...and I guess I can do it again,” Frankie muttered and then went for his gun.
Jess stared into the bloodshot, weary eyes of his old friend. He didn’t know what had happened to the lightning-fast draw of the man he once knew...but it had gone. Now they were more than evenly matched and Jess’s shot hit its mark; straight through Frankie’s heart. Whereas the outlaw’s shot went wide...whistling passed his ear, as Jess dived and rolled out of trouble.
There was a second or two of shocked silence before the Lewis Gang opened fire. But the whole fight was over almost before it started. The Gang quickly wiped out by the force of the gunfire raining down on them from various vantage points along Main Street.
Looking around it seemed to Jess like every man woman and child had rallied around to support him, Mort, Slim, Red Eagle and the few other stalwarts in Mort’s posse.
As the smoke haze cleared, he looked around to see old Ezra from the store wielding his rifle, as was Tom from the Saloon. Then he saw many other armed town’s folks standing around...peering at the carnage and what was left of the notorious Lewis Gang.
He couldn’t believe he’d out drawn Frankie knowing what a crack shot he’d been in his prime. But he figured all the years of heavy drinking had taken their toll. Jess had seen from the onset the weary, bloodshot eyes that told their tale...and so Frankie’s decadent lifestyle had doubtless cost him his life.
He sighed deeply, holstered his gun and then turned to where he knew Mort and Slim would have been watching his back

“So do you realise now how everyone in town and all your friends care about you and want you to stay?” Slim said feeling kinda emotional.
But Jess just shook his head, “I can’t believe it...that I would kill him that way?”
Jess you’re not thinking straight...he wasn’t a friend by then. It’s me, Mort and all the others that you care about now. You’ve changed from the man you were back in ’66 buddy. Incidents that have happened have made you review the way you think about some things...Please you have to remember,” he added desperately.
“I can’t...Goddamn it...I just can’t Slim,” Jess yelled before sinking his head into his hands.
Slim stood up and disappeared off to the kitchen before returning carrying a leather-bound scrap book.
“Here,” he said passing it over, “your press cuttings.”
“Huh?”
“Daisy keeps everything in here...from the time you won the quarter miler on Snowbird to when Mike starred as Joseph in the school Nativity play...and pretty much everything in between.”
Jess opened the book and was soon engrossed.
After half an hour or so he looked up at Slim and grinning said, “It looks like I’ve settled down here real well huh pard?”
Slim nodded, “And I’m sure you’ll remember all that really soon Jess...you just have to be patient.”
“Uh, Kate suggested it would help if I were to see Millie,” he said hopefully, “Maybe go down to Denver and fetch her home, what do ya think Slim huh...huh?”
Slim smiled indulgently, just glad to see Jess enthusiastic about things once more.
“I don’t see why not, after all Seth has promised to stay and help out for a while. Like I say he’s a real good worker. But I shouldn’t stay away too long pard...or you might get replaced,” he said with a chuckle.
Jess looked momentarily shocked and then grinned back. Hell, it felt so dang good to really feel he belonged someplace.
Then he had another thought, after reading Daisy’s scrap book. Tad was a reporter on the Denver newspaper, the Rocky Mountain News. Surely there would be archives he could look up and find out exactly what had happened during that long ago bank raid? Plus, he really couldn’t wait to see his little Millie again.
Then Slim broke into his thoughts.
“If you’re planning on going to the big city, I figure you need to smarten up some...Jeez you sure are a mess pard,” he added shaking his head solemnly.
“Huh?” Jess asked with a look of askance, “what do ya mean?”
“Look at you, filthy old trail clothes, and when did you last shave huh?”
Jess grinned at him, “I guess yer right at that...and there’s something else Slim...”
“Oh, what’s that?”
Jess stood up and drew his gun, before flipping it around and passing it over to Slim, “I reckon you’d better put this back where it belongs,” he said softly. “After readin’ all that stuff in Daisy’s book I don’t reckon I need it anymore...I’ll be just fine with that ol’ Colt .45 I had before.”
The day before he was due to ride out Daisy and Mike landed back home after their protracted visit away to her sister in Cheyenne.
When Daisy heard about Jess’s visit she said, “I should try and persuade Peggy Johnson to return soon too dear. I ran into her old aunt in Cheyenne town. She’s running Mrs Johnson’s Boarding House in her absence, and she is a real old harridan. I hate to say it, but I have heard that many clients are far from happy with her high-handed manner. Goodness, apparently dear Peggy has only been gone a week and things are not good!”
Then she had started fussing about clean underwear and socks and Jess had a sudden flashback of turning to Slim and saying, “Jeez Daisy can be so darn clucky!”
Then as he gazed over at their beloved housekeeper checking his valise, he had another vision of her tenderly swabbing his fevered brow with cold water and look of deep compassion in her eyes...the recollection and accompanying emotion hit him hard and he felt tears stinging at the back of his eyes...then the memory slowly faded like mist at sun up.
“Daisy...”
“Yes dear,” she asked looking up kindly.
No, he decided he wouldn’t tell her yet that he was beginning to remember a few hazy things. Time enough when he was sure he was on the mend.
“Nuthin’... just thanks fer doin’ that,” he said nodding to the partly packed suitcase.
She smiled back at him, “You’re welcome, dear.”

Chapter 14
As Jess stepped from the rail car at Denver rail head and looked around him, a woman turned and glanced over, liking what she saw. The dark-haired cowboy was immaculately turned out from his Sunday best Stetson to his highly polished boots. He wore a sparkling white shirt, topped with a brocade vest and dark frock coat and trousers. He removed his hat and ran a hand through his well-groomed dark hair, before ramming it back in place and staring around him once more. Then his gaze came to rest on the curious woman and walking over he touched his hat and asked for directions. Goodness he was even more handsome close up the young woman thought, as he thanked her and moved off at speed. She watched him go, sighing forlornly, before turning away and going about her business.
It was late afternoon when Jess knocked on the door of the well-appointed, but small house on one of the main thoroughfares through the town. He had already passed the offices of the Rocky Mountain News, where Tad worked as a reporter. Now he stood before the brightly painted front door of Millie’s brother’s house, feeling somewhat anxious. He hadn’t written to inform Millie of his current troublesome amnesia, or indeed that he was visiting, with the intention of asking her to return home. He ran a nervous finger around the somewhat tight collar of his best shirt and then rapped with the shiny brass knocker and stood back expectantly.
Moments later the door was hauled open by Millie herself. Her eyes opened wide with shock when she saw who was standing there and then she grinned at him in pure delight and gasped, “Jess...what are you doing here?”
“I got to kinda missin’ ya,” he said with a cheeky grin, “thought maybe I could stay a few days huh?”
All the time he was speaking his brain was in overdrive trying to make sense of the situation. His little Millie had surely grown up from what he remembered. The last time he’d seen her she’d been a pretty young girl in her teens...and now with maturity she had blossomed into the most beautiful woman he had ever clapped eyes on...this...this was his little Millie? He asked himself.
“Are you coming in or what?” Millie asked again, peering closely at Jess’s rather dazed expression...then added, “Hey honey...are you OK?”
Jess just stood there gazing at her before shaking his head, “No I guess I ain’t sweetheart,” he admitted.
“Come on,” she said grabbing his hand and pulling him inside, “let’s talk...Ma and the others are all out for a walk in the park...come and tell me everything.”
But before he’d even begun to explain she knew there was something deeply wrong. As soon as they were alone in the house Jess gazed deeply into her eyes, then ran a gentle finger down her cheek before leaning in and giving her a chaste peck on her cheek…instead of the usual passionate embrace and ardent slow kiss.
It was an hour or so later when Jess had finally finished explaining everything to her...from the initial shooting by Seth Doon and the subsequent loss of memory to all his fears that he might never be well again.
Millie sat back tears; in her eyes, “Oh you poor thing...this must all be so hard for you...but...you do remember me and the family?”
“Sure...you when we met just after the war...that’s the last time I recall seeing you...everything after that’s a blank.”
She looked completely devastated at that, “Everything...how we finally got together...how we’re promised to each other?” she whispered...tears threatening again.
He nodded, and then taking her in his arms whispered, “But I ain’t forgotten that first time...Hell Millie,” he whispered, “Do you remember it…that first time together?”
“I never meant for it to happen that way ya know,” he continued, “but I guess we were both young and what with you looking so doggone lovely, layin’ there in my arms in the sweet hay…I tried, God knows I tried to stop…but you said no…said you wanted the first time to be with me…said as to how it was kinda fittin’. Do you remember Millie?” he asked looking down into her beautiful face, the tears now coursing freely down her cheeks as she nodded.
He gently wiped a tear away with his finger and then bent to kiss her gently...and then more and more passionately.
They jumped guiltily apart as the door was suddenly thrown open admitting Peggy Johnson, her daughter-in-law, Mary and a lively two-year-old boy...the new baby crying with hunger pangs, in her mother’s arms.
Jess tried hard to drag himself back from the brink of paradise, into the real world, while Millie rallied well.
“Look who’s come visiting Ma...isn’t it wonderful?” she said excitedly, her eyes alight with joy.
Peggy Johnson was almost as pleased to see her daughter’s beau as Millie herself and beamed at the handsome young cowboy.
“It surely is,” she agreed, “and you’re most welcome my dear.”
Then she turned to her daughter-in-law and said smiling, “You remember Mary, from the wedding and this is young John. Named after my dear husband,” she added as she pushed the lively toddler forwards. “And this noisy little scamp is young Maggie...er Margaret that is...after me,” she added proudly.
Jess smiled and nodded to them all, but the irony of the phrase, ‘you remember Mary from the wedding’ was not lost on him.
Then the hustle and bustle of family life took over, the babies needing tending to and then supper to prepare. They were joined by Mary’s younger sister Gina, who worked at the Denver bank as a junior teller. She was lively company and as outgoing as Mary was shy, Jess noted with amusement, enjoying her company. However, she left soon after supper saying that she had an early start.
“That old slave driver of a manager always wants us in really early on a Friday,” she disclosed. “We need to make up the wage shipment for the staff at the Laramie prison and it’s collected at half-past eight sharp. Woe-betide us if we’re not at our desks by seven,” she added with a sigh.
“I’ve told you before,” Mary said with a giggle, “you’ll just have to find yourself a lovely husband like my Tad and get wed, and then you won’t have to work at the darned bank!”
The mention of the bank sent shivers down Jess’s spine and he vowed he’d catch Tad alone the following day. He wanted to ask him to check the Rocky Mountain News archives regarding the long-ago bank raid executed by Frankie Lewis and his gang.
It was much later before Millie and Jess enjoyed a few private moments together.
Although Jess had been made very welcome it was clear to him that the little house was overcrowded already with the baby sleeping in with Tad and Mary and young John sharing the other room with his auntie Millie and grandmother Peggy.
“Hardly the place for a romantic reunion,” Millie said as she explained the situation to Jess before she headed off to bed.
They were seated on a comfortable couch before the fire in the bijou parlour, Jess with his arm slung lovingly around Millie’s shoulders.
“I guess we’ll just hafta make do as best we can,” he said winking at her and moving in for a kiss.
As the kisses got more and more passionate Millie finally backed off.
“What?” he whispered, gazing lovingly down at her.
“I...um think maybe we shouldn’t start something we can’t finish,” she said with a crestfallen look, “what with all the family just nearby...and the walls so thin.”
Jess sighed and nodded, “Yeah, I guess you’re right,” and he took a deep breath before smiling down at her. “Jeez I’ve missed ya real bad,” he added softly.
“I know me too and I’ve been thinking...now Ma’s here I could go back home...maybe in a couple of days. What do you think huh?”
“I think that’s the best dang idea you’ve had all night,” he said with enthusiasm. “It sure beats this last one,” he added with his cheeky grin.
“That’s as maybe,” she said punching him playfully on the arm. “But I’m still going off to bed before you forget where you are,” she said giggling as she made her way to the door.
Then pausing she turned and took pity on him. “Real soon cowboy, we’ll be together real soon,” she said before slipping quietly from the room.
Jess lay back on his makeshift bed on the couch and closed his eyes looking back over the events of the day. Jeez it had been so damn good to see his girl again...and now as he lay there quietly, he had another flashback...
Millie was lying on a sickbed obviously extremely ill and he was sitting clasping her hand feeling desperately worried. He was talking and talking about something and nothing...just trying to bring her back to him. Then, at last he felt her respond to him by gently squeezing his hand. At that moment he experienced an overwhelming feeling of relief. That vision was all he needed to remind him of how important that woman was to him...and he held onto it like a drowning man...trying to relive every second, before it faded once more. When oh when would he remember everything was his last despairing thought before he fell asleep.

Chapter 15
Jess was awoken several times in the night by the new baby crying for its feeds. When it awoke him again at dawn he decided to give up on sleep and go and get some fresh air. He was stiff after tossing and turning all night restlessly on the small couch and now he needed to stretch his legs.
He dressed quickly and wandered out onto the front porch overlooking the main thoroughfare and after lighting a cigarette and inhaling deeply he surveyed the early morning scene unenthusiastically. There was a cold drizzly rain falling and the street was pretty much deserted at this early hour. He glanced over to the Sheriff’s office and noted a light on within. He figured there must be a prisoner in the cells and the Sheriff or deputy had stayed the night in the office. Then he remembered how Slim had told him that he, himself often deputized for Sheriff Cory and shook his head in disbelief. Jeez this memory loss sure was driving him crazy he reflected...Some things seeming so dang outlandish to him. He was good friends with a Sheriff and even deputized for him? Nah...
He turned his attention down to the other end of the street as he saw a movement out of the corner of his eye. Yes, there were several horses tethered outside the bank. Kinda early to be working he thought. Then he remembered Gina’s comments of the night before...about the slave driving manager and how the staff were all in trouble if they didn’t arrive on the dot of seven on a Friday morning. All the time he’d been mulling this over he slowly strolled along the boardwalk towards the bank. But then something made him stop in his tracks. Wasn’t it kinda funny that staff who would be holed up working in the bank all day would leave their mounts tethered outside all the long hot day? Surely, they would be left in the coral adjacent to the livery?
Then as he watched he saw a man standing close by the horses, holding the reins of a couple of them and looking suspiciously around him. He had his back towards Jess, who quickly darted into the shadows.
“If that ain’t a look out for a bank raid I’m a Dutch Uncle,” he murmured to himself.
For a second, he considered running the length of the street to alert the Sheriff, but just as quickly decided against it. Hell, young Gina could be in danger and shot by the time he’d convinced the Sheriff to check it out.
The shifty looking character glanced up and down the street again...but as soon as his back was turned Jess sped across to the other side and down an alley opposite. From here he made his way along the rear of all the premises before reaching the bank.
As soon as he saw the back door standing open he knew his suspicions where correct.
He made his way stealthily to the door and drawing his Colt, peered inside.
In the dark back room of the bank, he could just make out two figures on the floor, tightly bound and gagged, and the door into the front of the bank firmly closed...of Gina there was no sign.
He crept into the room and leaning down beside one of the captives removed the gag and signaled for him to keep quiet, before cutting the thongs at his ankles and wrists.
The elderly man whispered his thanks as Jess also released the younger of the two, who massaged his painful wrists and also nodded his thanks.
“How many are there?” Jess whispered.
“Three including the lookout,” the elderly manager gasped.
Jess looked closely at the flushed elderly man and figured he’d be of little use in a gunfight, or even running for help he thought; noting his rotund form and the way he was wheezing already, just from scrabbling up from the floor.
“OK,” he said softly, “and Gina, the teller she’s in there?”
The younger man seemed surprised that Jess knew the girl, but just nodded miserably.
“There was nothing we could do,” he whispered. “They were waiting around the back and waylaid us.”
Jess nodded, sympathetically, “Look, you go fetch the Sheriff, huh,” he said pushing the younger man towards the back door.
Once he’d gone Jess and the manager heard raised voices and Jess darted to the door, opened it a crack and peered inside the bank.
Both men were on the far side of the counter urging Gina to hurry up, as she stuffed notes and coins from the safe into a large gunny sack.
Jess figured if he could get to Gina in time and push her to safety below the counter, then he’d have a reasonable chance of stopping the outlaws before they escaped with the cash.
He turned back to the elderly manager, “You got a gun?”
He nodded, “Yes here in my desk.”
Jess nodded, “I’m goin’ in...as soon as you hear the first shot you start firing that pistol of yours...should alert the town that all’s not well in here,” he said with a faint grin. “Just in case the other guy don’t make it to the Sheriff’s office. I’ll do my best to stop ‘em,” he added.
“Is that wise?” the manager asked as Jess moved towards the dividing door.
“Probably not,” he declared, “but see, the thing is mister, a lot of these outlaws don’t take no prisoners and they aren’t wearing masks...so you, and that purty little Gina could identify them...and I guess they wouldn’t allow that to happen.”
The manager looked aghast, “What! They’d really do that...kill us in cold blood?”
Jess shrugged, “I dunno, but I sure ain’t waitin’ to find out,” and with that he opened the door and dived down behind the counter grabbing Gina and pushing her down with him.
Then with an abrupt, “Stay down!” he broke cover and aimed at the nearest gunman shooting him through the heart at almost point-blank range. However, his partner rallied and started firing at Jess; the bullets slamming into the counter and wall behind them where Jess lay shielding Gina.
Then they heard the volley of bullets being fired out back by the bank manager...and seconds later shouting and the sound of heavy boots clattering down the street. More shots were fired by the lookout Jess surmised. As the other outlaw turned towards the sound of the shots Jess was able to take his chance and darting from the safety of the reinforced counter fired off a shot catching the outlaw in the shoulder...where he crashed down to the floor in agony yelling in pain and cussing loudly.
Moments later there was an almighty hammering on the bank door. Casting a quick glance at Gina to check she was OK, Jess easily disarmed the injured outlaw before he made his way across the carnage and admitted the Sheriff, his deputy and several outraged citizens.
Suddenly all the clamor and noise receded as Jess fell to his knees, his smoking gun still in his hand and a dazed look on his face.
He felt like he was on the ocean shore being pounded by waves as memory after memory flooded his brain, threatening to completely overwhelm him.
He had an alarming feeling of déjà vu regarding the bank robbery as he finally recalled what had really happened on that fateful day all those years ago.
It was when they were standing by the bank door about to enter when Frankie had dropped his bombshell... ‘We take no prisoners this time...kill them...all of them...we can’t afford to be identified.’
Jess had only ridden along to try and persuade Frankie not to go ahead with the raid. Hell, he was between a rock and hard place. He couldn’t tell the law of the proposed raid as it would have gone against his sense of loyalty...neither could he take part. But now everything had changed. He would not be party to such an atrocity...neither could he allow Frankie and the gang to be either. So, he did the only thing he could...he took out his gun and started firing to warn the Sheriff and the town of the impending raid. The Sheriff was quickly alerted and the Gang made a swift exit...their attempted robbery foiled...while Jess headed in the opposite direction.
Now he sighed deeply and muttered, “Thank God,” as he remembered everything and knew that he’d done the right thing in the end.
Then his brain was bombarded as a myriad of memories flooded his mind...each vision earth shattering to him. His beloved Maria lying dying in his arms...meeting Slim for the first time...then laughing with Andy as he near drowned as the youngster attempted to teach him to swim. Millie and him standing in the freezing cold ranch barn pledging their undying love and making a sacred promise at long last. Daisy’s kindly old eyes willing him to live as he struggled to breathe with the lung fever. Then Mike grinning up at him and imploring him to... ‘tell me another story Jess...just one more please!’
Home, he had to get home...tell them all it was alright...he was alright. At last, he was back from the bad old days.
Then he felt a firm hand on his shoulder, “It’s all over son, give me your gun,” the Sheriff said for the second time.
Jess gazed up at him and tried to figure what was happening.
Then the elderly bank manager was at his side helping him up, “No you’ve got it all wrong Sheriff! It was this young man that saved the day. He’s a hero...a regular hero,” he said beaming at Jess.
Then Millie and Tad were there beside him and frantically asking if he was alright...the crowds pushing forwards to see the dark-haired cowboy who had ‘saved the day’ according to the manager.
However, the Sheriff soon took command of the situation and along with his deputy he had one outlaw removed to the undertakers. Then the other two banged up in the cells and Jess and the bank staff in his office giving their version of events. As Jess stared at the bank manager his sense of déjà vu returned...it couldn’t be. But dang it, it was the same guy who had managed the bank all those years ago when Jess had foiled Frankie’s attempt to rob it. Jeez no wonder he was ready for retirement Jess thought now...and then wondered if he would be recognized.
However, it wasn’t to be the manager who would reveal Jess’ secret...but Tad!
Much later that day all the fuss had died down and Jess had been allowed back to Tad’s house. After giving his statement and being officially commended by the Sheriff he was at last able to relax and tell Millie the amazing news...that his memory had returned in full.
She sighed with relief and clasped his hand in hers, “Oh thank goodness ...so how does it feel?” she asked beaming at him.
“Some of it real good and some not so much, I guess,” he said honestly. “I reckon the bad memories are real hard but the others, they’re real special,” he said running a finger down her cheek... “I guess I’m gonna really appreciate everyone that’s in my life even more than I did before,” he added lovingly.
As he leaned in to kiss her, he suddenly felt someone grab him around the legs and peering down looked straight into the sparkling blue eyes of two-year-old John grinning back up at him as he hugged his legs, “Story Unca Jess?” he pleaded.
Millie and Jess had escaped to Tad’s back yard in a bid to find some privacy and now Jess rolled his eyes at Millie, before scooping the youngster up in his arms.
“You sure choose yer moments dontcha champ?” he said, not unkindly, before shrugging and carrying him back into the house to do as requested, but not before he turned to Millie and said firmly, “We go home tomorrow!”
It was later that night when Tad returned from work looking triumphant.
“Thanks Jess,” he said pumping his hand, “I guess you’ve given me the best darn story of the year and the Editor is so pleased he’s awarding me a pay raise!”
“Glad to be of service,” Jess said winking at Millie...the irony lost on Tad who was bubbling with excitement.
“Peggy and Mary were putting the kids to bed and he knew he could speak openly in front of Millie so he went on, “You know that other matter you wanted me to look into, about the part you may or may not have played in the Lewis Gang raid?”
Jess just nodded, not having had time yet to explain to Tad that his memory was now intact. Not that he’d be able to get a word in edgeways anyway he reflected as Tad babbled on.
“Here,” he said passing over an old paper from the Rocky Mountain News archive, “the full story about how a potential bank raid was thwarted by a brave stranger who alerted the town by discharging his weapon...and then left before he could be thanked.”
“Um,” said Jess looking less than impressed, “so did it say up until that moment I’d actually been a member of the dang Lewis Gang?”
Tad ignored the somewhat acerbic comment and merely grinned at his big sister’s beau.
“Not in this article no... that emerged later after the Bank Manager gave a statement saying as how you rode in with the gang, but then obviously wanted no part of the raid for some reason and gave the warning to the town.”
“I was dang well press ganged into it,” Jess said angrily. “Frankie just wouldn’t take no for an answer and I finally thought if I rode along, I could maybe persuade him to pull out. In the end he was threatening to kill all the staff and customers...so what else could I do...I had to betray him.”
“Betray him?” Millie asked frowning, “Surely you don’t think that?”
Jess shrugged, “It kinda felt that way at the time.”
“So, you remember it all now?” Tad asked, “Your memory is back?”
Jess nodded, “Yup and some things, like that damn raid I’d rather forget.”
“It was a long time ago, but some folks haven’t forgotten,” said Tad. “I interviewed the Bank Manager, Mr Scott again this afternoon and he said there was something vaguely familiar about you. Then he remembered you were the one who stopped that raid by the Lewis Gang and he wants you officially commended by the Town Council, maybe even a reward. It’s a great story,” he added, “it’ll just run and run...I can just see the headlines, ‘Hero Returns to Save Town yet Again!’”
“What!” Jess yelled looking furious, “You ain’t writing that...damn it, Tad, some things are best forgotten!”
It was Millie who finally interceded on her brother’s behalf and eventually got Jess to agree to Tad writing the story.
“Please Jess it will really do his career the world of good...and what harm can come of it? After all you didn’t play any part in the original raid. Then just today you saved dear Gina’s life...and the others too. Surely that’s something to be celebrated...to be proud of...not hidden away?”
Jess just shrugged and muttered, “I suppose so...”
Then turning to Tad, “This is really important to you ain’t it?”
Tad nodded and for a moment looked so like that little boy he remembered from all those years ago, begging to be allowed to tag along with his big sis and Jess...that he finally gave in.
“OK...but on one condition…me and Millie are heading home tomorrow...don’t print the dang thing until we’ve left, OK?”

Chapter 16
There had been just one problem with them leaving. The fact that Daisy had expressly asked Jess to warn Peggy Johnson that her Aunt Vera was causing ill feeling at the Boarding House with her highhanded and fussy ways. Now he was concerned that she would want Millie to remain helping the new mother, whilst she headed home early.
“Folk are getting real tired of her,” Jess admitted to Millie as they packed.
Millie looked troubled, “Aw I don’t want Ma to cut short her stay, she’s so loving spending time with the baby...don’t say anything Jess. She’s due home next week anyway and I doubt Aunt Vera can be that bad.”
Jess merely raised a disbelieving eyebrow. Daisy weren’t one for idle gossip; that he did know.
“Alright,” she relented, “I’ll tell you what. Let’s break our journey in Cheyenne, stay a couple of nights and we can check on Aunt...and maybe pour oil on troubled waters,” she said with a giggle, “as the Padre would say.”
At the mention of Rev. Joshua Wesley Jess grinned. Jeez it would be good to catch up with Josh again now his memory had returned. He recalled how it was Josh who had intervened and got the prospector Seth Doon to admit to the shooting that had caused Jess’s amnesia. The guy was sure making up for things he reflected; working at the ranch. Then he grinned broadly as he figured Slim could manage just fine if he were to extend his trip some. Yes, a few days holed up in Millie’s cosy room at the Boarding House was just what the doctor ordered Jess thought to himself with satisfaction.
Now he turned to Millie and winked at her, “Sure that sounds like a swell idea.”
They arrived in Cheyenne in the early afternoon and made their way straight to Peggy Johnson’s smart little Boarding House.
Thinking she should start on the right foot Millie rapped on the knocker, instead of using her key and waited for her great Aunt to admit her.
There was a sound of shuffling and then a great to-do as bolts were pulled back. Finally, the key turned in the lock and the door swung open revealing a grey-haired battle axe of a woman, dressed in one of Peggy’s aprons and her arms folded firmly below her ample chest, her chin up and a determined glint in her dark eyes.
“Well?” she asked.
Then sniffing, “If it’s a double room you want, I’ll need to see your Marriage certificate.”
“It’s me, Millie,” Millie said quickly. “We’ve come to visit, check you’re managing alright Aunt,” she added with a friendly smile.
“Millie? What, Peggy’s little Millie?” she asked brusquely.
Then turning to glare at Jess said, “And so who is this?”
Jess switched on his best, charming little old ladies smile and removing his hat said respectfully, “Jess, Ma’am, Jess Harper. Millie and I have an understanding and are just on our way home to Laramie...been visitin’ Tad’s family and the new baby,” he added for good measure.
Vera threw him a look that would curdle the milk and said “Um, well...intended isn’t married is it, young man?” Then added, “Been visiting Tad and Mary have you,” and shook her head despairingly. “Only married five minutes and two babies already... that’s what happens when lust takes over young man...married or...not,” she added with another icy glare.
Millie had just about had enough now and giving her aunt a challenging look said, “May we come in please, it’s been a long journey.”
Aunt Vera stood grudgingly to one side and let them enter before turning and bolting the door securely.
“Expectin’ a raid?” Jess asked with an innocent smile.
Vera threw him another hard look before saying succinctly, “It keeps the clients out during the day...I let them in for supper.”
“That’s big of ya,” Jess muttered under his breath.
“But Ma allows the guests free access,” Millie said looking troubled, “they are allowed to use the front parlour during the day and go to their rooms at any time.”
“More fool her,” Vera replied, “just making a rod for her back...extra work, all that traipsing dirt all over the place. No, I let them sleep, eat their breakfast and then out they go,” she said making a shooing motion with her hands.
Millie gave up and moved towards the stairs, “I’ll just put my bag in my bedroom, and Jess usually has the double next door,” she added.
However quick as a flash Vera barred her way.
“Oh no dear whatever would Peggy think. Off you go and settle in, but Mr Harper here can have the first-floor front, right next to me.”
Then turning to Jess said, “I’m a very light sleeper and so I do hope you don’t need the bathroom in the night as I’d be awake and out checking in seconds,” she said with a frosty smile. “I like to be sure all my clients are where they should be at night,” she added for good measure.
“Oh, I’m sure you do,” Jess said bitterly.
It was much later when Jess and Millie were able to discuss the situation over supper in a small eating house down the street.
Vera said she only had enough supper made for her four clients and could Millie and Jess make their own arrangements.
“After all, I wasn’t expecting you,” she said with a frosty smile. “Please don’t be back late,” she added, “The door is locked and bolted at 9.30 sharp!”
For two pins Jess would have booked them into a hotel. But as Millie had said, her Aunt would doubtless have wired her Ma and she sure didn’t want any upset spoiling her dear Ma’s time with Tad and his family.
“We could always throw her out, run the place ourselves,” Millie said with a grin as she sipped her wine.
“Not a bad idea,” Jess said looking slightly hopeful.
But then Millie shrugged, “Nope, too much like hard work...all that bedding to wash and meals to cook...and besides you’re always on duty...we’d hardly be able to have those romantic few days we were hoping for.”
“I guess not...so what are you gonna do about Vera anyway? Tell yer Ma the way she’s been with the guests?” he asked.
Millie shook her head, “Nope I don’t want to spoil her holiday. I’ve had a quiet word with the regulars saying Ma will be back next week and they are fine with that...so that just leaves our predicament...shall we go home tomorrow?”
Jess nodded, “I guess. At least I can stay with you for a day or so...but I imagine Tom will want you back at work. Darn it…as soon as Slim hears I’ve hit town I figure I’ll hafta go back too. Unless...” he said looking thoughtful…
“Unless what?” she asked intrigued.
“Unless we sorta spin out the journey home, you used to love to ride as a kid didn’t ya?”
She nodded, “I still do, when I get the chance.”
“That’s settled then,” he said beaming at her. “Instead of taking the Stage; we’ll hire a couple of mounts and ride back home. Make a real trip of it. Camping under the stars...real romantic...so what do ya say huh?”
The following morning, they made their farewells to Aunt Vera and headed for the livery stable.
“Sure Jess, I can let you hire a couple of mounts,” said old Freddy, “just leave them over with Bert at the Laramie livery and he’ll make sure they get back next time someone’s out this way,” he said smiling at the young couple.
Then he turned to review his stock.
“I’m afraid I can only offer you old Maisie and Tucker,” he said jerking a thumb to where two rather elderly looking bays were standing staring into space. “Uh, you’re not in any hurry I take it?” He asked flicking a glance over to Millie. She was now turned out in a white silk shirt tucked into tightly fitting riding britches and was pretty easy on the eye old Freddy mused.
“Nope got all the time in the world,” Jess confirmed happily.
They headed out of town with a gunny sack full of food supplies, plus candles, extra coffee and a bottle of good whiskey. Then they made for the old Indian trail that skirted the Laramie Road. It was a picturesque route through pine clad hills and past deep sparkling lakes...all the time with a backdrop of snow-capped mountains.
The sun beat down and they were glad of the shade of the pines and inhaled their deep pungent aroma as they made their way slowly to their first campsite.
Jess had chosen a place he knew well. A small cave which overlooked a fast-flowing stream that tumbled down the hillside before entering the distant lake.
All day long the humid heat had increased and then over the last hour or so they had heard the rumble of distant thunder. Jess looked up and saw the dark grey thunderheads rolling in and suggested they up their pace.
They finally rode into the campsite in late afternoon, just as the first fat drops of rain started splattering down.
Jess quickly dismounted and showed Millie to the shelter of the cave, before returning to unsaddle and attend to the needs of the horses. Once he was sure they were well fed and watered and now ground hitched under the shelter of a nearby rocky out crop, he returned to the cave.
When he entered, he stopped in his tracks. Millie had lit a fire in the cave entrance and had the coffee pot in place. But that wasn’t what had caught his attention...he looked around the small space to see it romantically lit by several candles. Millie had placed their bedrolls close together, near the fire. Now she reposed on one, her eyes sparkling with mischief. She had loosened her hair and brushed it out so it hung down her back and framed her pretty, slightly flushed, heart-shaped face. She sat smiling beguilingly up at him, hugging her knees and wearing nothing but a gossamer thin dress of snowy white.
He walked slowly over, and stood looking down at her for a long moment before dropping down beside her and taking her in his arms.
The next day dawned bright and sunny; the rain clouds banished. A perfect view from the cave mouth of the distant lake sparkling in the sun delighted them. They avowed they had found the perfect place to renew their love and remember that special bond that had led them to be promised to each other.
In years to come they were to remember this special interlude as one blessed with joy, understanding and undying love...but sadly the time was all too short.
Towards the end of the week, they both knew they must return to their homes and work, even though it was the very last thing they wanted to do. But both were aware that they couldn’t impose on Tom or Slim’ s good nature any longer; and they must head back to their responsibilities.
On that last night they made passionate love.
As the sun dawned the following day and the first fingers of light crept into the cave, they were still both wrapped in a loving embrace and fast asleep.
Jess was suddenly awakened by the sensation of cold steel being pressed into his temple.
His eyes sprang open as a deep, gruff voice snarled, “Freeze, or you and the woman are dead meat!”
Jess did as he was instructed and felt Millie tense in his arms.
“It’s OK honey,” he whispered, “just do as the man says.”
“Good advice Harper, now stand up and move away from the little lady.”
Jess grudgingly obeyed and squinted into the eyes of his aggressor, “Do I know you?” he growled.
The tall hulking man sneered at Jess and said, “Nope can’t say as we’ve been formally introduced, but seein’ as how you killed one brother and put the other in the hospital...I reckon you damn well should know me.”
Then light dawned, “You were the look-out on the bank job in Denver.”
“You got it in one,” said the rough looking hombre...his gun still levelled at Jess. “I’m Hank Cain...and my dead brother was Denny.”
Then a plump blond woman emerged from the shadow, “I’m Denny’s widow, Bel” she cried angrily. “I’ve been so looking forward to meeting you Mister...and yer little floozy here too,” she added throwing Millie a contemptuous glance.
“This ain’t nuthin’ to do with Millie,” Jess spat furiously, “just leave her out of it. If you want me OK...but let her go.”
“I reckon not Harper. See your reputation as a tough guy is well known. But I figure you’ll be a pussy cat iffen you think your woman is in danger huh?”
Without waiting for an answer, he nodded to the woman, “Do the honors will ya Bel?” he asked passing her a pair of handcuffs.
Once Jess was securely cuffed and Millie’s hands tied, they were escorted to their mounts and led by Bel with Hank’s rifle trained on them from the rear they made their way slowly down the trail.

Chapter 17
Jess immediately recognized the terrain and realized they were heading for the lake on Sherman land. They kept very much to the deeply wooded trail though and he knew he had no chance of a happy encounter with Slim or any of their neighbors.
They finally arrived at the lakeside shore where a cave was situated up a steep hill looking down on the lake. It was early afternoon and Hank wasted no time in tying the still handcuffed Jess to one of the lakeside pines along with Millie. Then he went off up to the cave with Bel and sometime later the delicious aroma of cooked meat drifted down to where Jess and Millie were held captive. “I guess they ain’t about to come down with dinner anytime soon,” Jess said irritably, his stomach growling with hunger.
“I wouldn’t eat it anyway,” Millie said bitterly. “Oh Jess what do they mean to do with us?”
He shrugged, “I reckon we’re their ticket out of here. Did you notice the badge he was wearing?”
“The Deputy Sheriff’s, one... Yes I did.”
“Um...and these cuffs I’m wearing are stamped with Denver Town Jail too. I figure he jumped ship when being transported to the Laramie Prison to await trial. Remember the Sheriff said it would be a few weeks before the other robber was well enough to testify.”
“But why involve us?” Millie asked looking tearful.
Jess shrugged, “I dunno for sure, but I reckon he’s trying to pass himself off as a Deputy escorting a couple of prisoners. It would be real easy to fool folk further up in northern Wyoming and into Montana, who hadn’t heard about the Denver Bank raid.”
All the time he’d been talking Jess hadn’t noticed Hank skulking around near them...now he came into view and clapped his hands.
“Bravo Harper got it in one. I was on the Stage with a clueless young Deputy...and it was real easy for Bel to pull a gun on him. Then we just threatened to kill the other passenger... a sweet old lady, if he and the driver didn’t do exactly as I said,” he continued looking pleased with himself.
When Jess looked decidedly unimpressed, he went on, “So I got the cuffs and key...and we took a couple of the coach horses. We let the others go free...so it will be a while before they go looking for the stranded Stage and find yours truly missing,” he added with an unpleasant laugh. “Especially as we made that old fool of a driver take it way off the road. Ha, him and the old dear would have had a good long walk to fetch help,” he added with a loud guffaw.
“Goddamn you!” Jess exploded angrily.
But Hank ignored his outburst and just continued.
“Trouble is those ol’ stage horses don’t make for an easy ride, especially bareback. So tonight, you and I are paying the Sherman Ranch a little visit and will take a couple of your best riding horses, savvy?”
Jess just stared at him angrily, “Now why would I wanna do a damn fool thing like that huh?”
“Because if you don’t, I’ll kill that woman of yours...and that’s a promise.”
There was no arguing with that so Jess just lapsed into a sullen silence.
Hank was on a roll full of his ability to master-plan the raid on the Sherman place however and wouldn’t shut up.
“I’ll leave you here Millie dear,” he said sarcastically, “in the hands of Bel.”
“Oh, don’t worry,” he added, “you’ll be quite safe as long as Harper and I return before dawn with the horses. If not, she’ll kill you, take your mount and head off for the border as planned.”
He smirked as he said, “And don’t think she wouldn’t do it. She’s real mad at you for killing her husband Harper and I guess she’d do pretty much anything to get her revenge,” he added.
“Bel traveled to Cheyenne and then boarded the Laramie stage with me. The Deputy didn’t know who she was so it was real easy to pull that derringer on him; he just didn’t suspect a damn thing,” he laughed. “The Denver Sheriff wouldn’t pay the railroad fare all the way through, so said his Deputy was to take the Stage for the last leg of the journey. Bel arrived a few days earlier and had plenty of time to plan everything. She even followed you to the livery and heard you and your woman discussing your cross-country trip on horseback, sneaky huh?” Cain said with another loud laugh. “See how determined she is to get even?” he added. Then he continued with his lengthy saga...enjoying every minute, “So, it was pretty easy to trail you once she sprung me a few miles out of town. Before that, the dumb Deputy kept reading pieces out of the Denver newspaper, when we were on the Stage. All about brave Jess Harper...who worked at the Sherman Ranch and Relay outside Laramie. That was the last piece of the jigsaw. Real neat huh... So we pay a call and collect a couple of prime mounts and head for the border.”
“And then what?” Jess asked deadpan.
Hank rubbed his chin, “I hafta say the future ain’t looking any too bright for you Harper. But you do just what I say and maybe...just maybe we’ll let the little lady go. That’s my best offer...and I guess you ain’t got no choice other than to take it,” he finished with another loud hoot of laughter before heading off back up to the cave.

*******
They headed out just before midnight...
It was a mild moonlit night without a breath of wind and ideal for carrying out the intended theft. One which Jess knew he must commit undetected, if he was to keep Millie safe. But he had a plan and thank God Hank fell for it.
They had loosed off the two relay horses in the large pasture near the road gate and now they stood at the top of the rise peering down into the deserted yard. A few of the stage horses were standing quietly in the small coral by the barn...but Jess knew all the riding horses would be tucked up inside for the night.
“I’m gonna hafta go in alone,” he said, “so take these dang cuffs off.”
Hank gave him a penetrating look, “What, so you can go and wake up yer partner…I don’t think so...I’m coming with you.”
“Suit yerself,” Jess said shrugging, “but there are dogs asleep in the barn and they’ll bark enough to wake the dead if a stranger goes in; even if I am there too.”
Hank pondered this for a moment and then said, “Alright...but any funny business and you’ll regret it. Make any noise to alert Sherman and I’ll shoot anyone that comes out of the house.”
Did Hank Cain know about Daisy and Mike?” Jess wondered. It was a risk he sure wasn’t about to take.
“I’ll be as quiet as a dang mouse...now fer God’s sake take these cuffs off of me,” he whispered angrily.
As he had hoped both dogs, Blue and Buttons, were sleeping on the nice cool stone kitchen floor in the house. So, he was able to access the barn without their exuberant welcome. He entered stealthily and then searched through his pockets for a scrap of paper and then found a pencil stub and wrote a hasty note for Slim.
Pinning it on Traveller’s stall he then quickly saddled up his beloved horse and also Scout a rather stubborn Pinto...and smiled grimly to himself. With the help of these two maybe he’d be able to get one over on Hank Cain after all.
He led the horses quietly out of the barn and up the rise. He was holding his breath and hoping against hope that a lamp wouldn’t suddenly be lit, followed by Slim running out to see what was amiss.
He stopped once he reached Hank and glanced back at his home, flooded in moonlight and all those he loved sleeping peacefully within. Hell, this hadn’t been how he’d imagined his happy homecoming and reunion with all at the ranch. He’d envisaged rejoicing at his return to good health...his amnesia gone forever.
The moment Jess returned with the horses Hank snapped the handcuffs on again...knowing Jess wouldn’t resist and make a fuss in case he alerted the sleeping rancher.
But then the dark-haired cowboy quickly mounted the bay, leaving the Pinto for Hank to ride back to their camp.
By the time they arrived at the lake Hank was in a real sour mood.
“Dang horse, why in Hell did you pick this ‘un, Harper?” he spat angrily.
Slim often referred to Scout as a mule in disguise…and he sure had some of their ornery ways...being dang stubborn and real hard to get moving. Then if he got the chance, he’d have his head down grazing at the least opportunity. He seemed thick skinned too and hardly reacted; even when spurs were used or if the rider cussed long and loud.
“He’s fine,” Jess said calmly, “once he’s gotten used to you.”
“He ain’t getting the chance,” Hank yelled, “I’m ridin’ that bay of yours tomorrow and you can have this cantankerous animal.”
Jess smiled to himself; things were going to plan. Let’s see where that gets ya Mister, he thought to himself.
Hank had insisted they double back and remove all trace of their tracks from the night before. So it was later than they had planned when they were ready to ride out heading for the old Indian trail towards Rawlins. Jess had a sense of déjà vu remembering how he’d headed that way when he’d been suffering so badly from the amnesia. But it all seemed so long ago...like a different world.
As they saddled up, Hank renewed his pledge of the previous night.
“Here you ride that dang Pinto Harper and I’ll take this sparky lookin’ bay of yours.”
Jess flicked a glance over to Millie and hid a smile.
“As you want, but he’s quite a tough ride,” Jess added.
“Ha! Are you tellin’ me I can’t ride a goddamn ranch horse now?” he spat angrily.
Jess just shrugged and handed over the reins.
It only took a few yards before Traveller objected strongly to the stranger on his back. Not only was he a good many pounds weightier than Jess; he was also heavy handed and way too ready to use the spurs.
Traveller exploded...bolted forwards and then stopped dead in his tracks and Hank was thrown over his head in a perfect arc before landing badly in a crumpled heap.
Jess covered the distance in seconds...and managed to throw a punch as Hank scrabbled up. But having his hands cuffed it was impossible for him to have a fair fight and it wasn’t long before Hank downed him and then savagely kicked Jess in the chest and belly.
Millie tore over yelling at him, but he merely pushed her aside.
Jess finally curled on his side, groaning in pain.
Hank threw him a contemptuous glance before going off to fetch the Pinto.
Then he returned riding Scout, “Git yer man on his horse,” he yelled angrily at Millie, “we’ve wasted enough time.”
Jess finally mounted and the four made their way along the lake shore and then off through the trees towards the trail...heading for the town of Rawlins.

*******
Meanwhile back at the ranch, Slim, Daisy and Mike were enjoying a leisurely Saturday breakfast.
“I wonder if Jess and Millie will be home today,” Daisy said cheerfully as she refilled Slim’ s coffee cup.
“I darned well hope so,” Slim said looking less than happy. “According to old Bert at the livery, Jess and Millie left riding a couple of hire horses and were heading this way over a week ago. He got a wire from Freddy at the town livery saying to look out for them, and send the horses back with the next customers heading Cheyenne way. So how long does it take to ride from there to here,” he added irritably.
Daisy smiled serenely, “You can’t blame them dear. What with Jess’s illness and Millie having been away so long I’m sure they had a lot of...uh...” she glanced at Mike and then continued, “a lot of catching up to do...sharing all their news and things,” she added vaguely.
“I’ll give him ‘catching up’,” Slim muttered darkly. Then added, “With poor Seth getting sick I could really use Jess’s help now.”
Daisy nodded, “Yes that is unfortunate...but it’s just a bad chill, he should be up and about in a day or so. That herbal tea I made last night would have had him sleeping like a baby. I’m sure he’ll feel better today.”
Then she looked thoughtful. “You don’t suppose Jess and Millie have been caught up in that terrible Stage hijack do you Slim?”
He shook his head, “Nope, Mose and Widow Green said they didn’t see anyone else...and that bank robber... uh Cain, Hank Cain and the blond woman headed off on the stage-line horses. I guess they’d be headed north for the border... nowhere near where Jess and Millie would be riding.”
Mike had been drinking all this in and now said, “At least Jess is better now! He’s got his memory back according to that letter he sent...so that’s real good news ain’t it?”
“Isn’t it,” Slim corrected quickly.
“That’s what I said,” Mike replied looking confused.
Slim sighed...his pard sure was responsible for some poor grammar and annoying ways in the child he thought. Then grinned to him-self and some dang good ones too, like loyalty, honesty and kindness. Gee it would be so good to have the real Jess back he thought.
Then he smiled benignly at the child and said, “If you’ve finished Mike will ya go and make a start on mucking out the barn...I’ll be with you in a minute.”
However, the child was back almost immediately, “Slim, Slim,” he yelled, “Traveller and Scout are gone...someone’s taken them!”
It was much later in the day when Slim finally found Jess’s note that had fluttered down into Traveller’s stall from the draught of the barn door opening.
Slim had headed out immediately that morning looking for the thief’s tracks to no avail. So, it was much later that afternoon, when he was once more searching the barn for any clues as to who had taken the horses that he saw the scrap of paper in the stall. He read it over twice and then high-tailed it to the ranch kitchen.
Daisy looked up from where she was just starting supper and asked, “Any news?”
He nodded excitedly, “Yes, listen to this Daisy,” and he squinted down at Jess’s untidy scrawl.
“Me and Millie captive...lake cave...headed border...Come in real easy...bring Mort...Jess. It looks like you were spot on Daisy. I reckon that no good bank raider, Cain did come across Jess and Millie and he’s holding them hostage. I’ve got to ride for Mort…go find them and bring them home.”
However, by the time he reached town and alerted Mort it was too late to ride out to the lake.
“We could do more harm than good blundering about in the dark,” Mort said wisely. “It looks like a real delicate situation, what with Millie being held captive and all; and this guy Cain being so hot-headed. I can see why Jess said come in real easy and why he hasn’t been able to get the drop on him. I guess he’s real fearful of Miss Millie being harmed. We’ll ride out at first light and take our time...seize the right moment huh?”

Chapter 18
As Mort was speaking Hank Cain and his hostages were resting after a long day’s ride…Bel already fast asleep. Hank had soon realized that she was no horsewoman and was slowing them down. Plus, she had clearly taken a disliking to Millie...whereas Hank had quite different feelings towards the pretty, curvy brunette.
Yes, he figured if he could get rid of Bel...and then Harper once he was safely over the border, well then maybe he and Miss Millie could make some sort of future together.
Millie hadn’t missed the signs…the secretive glances...the way he looked at her figure...it made her blood run cold... but maybe...just maybe she could use it to her advantage.
“I said no, absolutely not!” Jess snapped when she related her plan.
“Why not...if I can get him really drunk and persuade him to untie me, then maybe I’ll be able to get the keys to those handcuffs...even get his gun,” she whispered.
Jess was still in a lot of pain from the morning’s beating and the last thing he wanted was for Millie to put herself in any danger when he knew he couldn’t keep her safe.
He shook his head, “It’s too dang risky...what if he hits on ya huh?”
She just chuckled softly, “What with all that whiskey down his neck, he’ll be incapable...besides I know how to deal with his sort,” she added.
It was when she had been allowed to answer the call of nature that she went ahead with her plan.
As Bel was still sleeping, Hank had untied Millie and allowed her to go off into the undergrowth whilst he stayed within a few feet of her...discretely looking in the opposite direction. Millie fleetingly toyed with the idea of making a run for it...but on reflection she figured he’d fire on her...and anyway she didn’t want to leave Jess in his clutches.
When she wandered back into the camp, she threw Hank a sultry glance and asked if he’d care to share a glass or two of whiskey with her.
His head shot up in surprise and then an evil grin suffused his ugly features.
Jess shuddered...but said nothing. Hell, he knew how dang stubborn Millie could be once she made up her mind to do something...and he just hoped and prayed she’s be able to carry it off.
“Why that would be real neighborly of you Ma’am,” Hank said casting a glance over to where Jess was still securely cuffed and tied to a huge cotton wood.
She plucked their bottle from Jess saddle bag and Hank took her arm and escorted her over to the other side of the camp fire...affording them some privacy from Jess’s icy stare.
As Millie had predicted he didn’t tie her wrists again. But helped himself to a long pull of the powerful grog and it took no time at all for him to get completely drunk. Sure, he’d fumbled about a bit and made a few ungentlemanly suggestions...but nothing Millie couldn’t handle.
When he was snoring loudly it only took her a second to find the key to the cuffs and carefully remove his Colt from the holster before running over to Jess.
Once the cords were cut and the cuffs removed, he massaged his painful wrists and ankles before grinning over at Millie. Then they quickly headed over to where Hank was still dead to the world. As Jess approached, Hank let out a yelp in his sleep, obviously having a nightmare…but then turned and started snoring again.
The cuffs were in place and their freedom assured...or so Millie and Jess assumed…
But as they stood up, they were suddenly alerted to a movement just behind them and turning as one saw Bel standing there, awoken by Hanks crying out in his sleep.
She looked petrified but none the less held a derringer aimed at Jess’s head.
Then everything seemed to happen at once.
“Take it easy Ma’am, drop the gun...you don’t really wanna shoot us,” Jess said softly.
Bel looked uncertain, like she might lower the weapon.
But then seeing her full attention was on Jess, Millie made a rash lunge for the gun and Bel fired it off without warning.
It was difficult to see who looked the more shocked, Millie or Bel.
Millie just stared aghast then looked dazed before falling like a stone.
Bel looked horror-stricken at what she’d done.
“I ... I didn’t mean to...Oh God no!” she stuttered and with that she tore off into the dark night...and moments later Jess heard a horse galloping away.
He didn’t even consider following but fell to his knees beside Millie and gently turned her over. Her beautiful face was ashen and blood oozed from a wound to the top of her left arm. He pulled her up into his warm embrace and held her close, whispering her name and almost sobbing in his distress.
It only took him a few minutes to pull himself together and he carried his beloved over to where her bedroll was laid out near the fire. Then he turned back to where Hank was trying to drag himself up, staring in bewilderment at the cuffs, unable to process what had happened.
Jess strode over and pushed him down unceremoniously before tying him tightly to a nearby tree.
“Wha...what’s goin’ on...who’s bin shootin’?” he slurred.
“Shut the hell up,” Jess snarled, before turning on his heel and seeking out his canteen and some clean rags to tend Millie.
He began to gently clean and dress the wound, whilst she remained unconscious.
She eventually came around just as he was finishing binding the wound, which he noted was not life threatening...but nasty none the less.
Her eyes flickered open and she tried to focus on Jess, before tears welled up, “It hurts,” she whispered, “so bad...”
“I know, I know... but it’s alright sweetheart, you’re gonna be OK,” he said quickly.
Then he ran a finger gently down her cheek, “You take it easy huh...you’ll be just fine.”
She closed her eyes and took a deep shuddering breath before opening them again, “What happened?”
“You tried to be a dang hero,” he said softly feeling his heart might break as he looked down into her pale tense face. “It were that Bel, she shot you and then took off.”
“Oh yes...I guess I should leave the heroics to you in future,” she said with the ghost of a smile.
He pulled her close again and kissed her forehead, “You just get some sleep huh...things will look better in the morning.”
The following day it was clear Millie wasn’t up to sitting a horse. If truth be told Jess wasn’t up to it either. The beating he’d received from Cain the previous day was really laying him low now. Hell, why had he attacked the outlaw after Trav had tipped him off, Jess thought morosely...he hadn’t stood a chance being cuffed that way.
Now as he awoke at first light and stretched, he gave a little groan as pain shot through his badly bruised ribs and abdomen where Cain had booted him multiple times. The sound alerted Millie and her eyes flicked open and she looked about her in consternation before her gaze fell on Jess.
“Are you alright?” she asked anxiously.
“Hey never mind about me...how are you feeling?” he asked, kindly.
“Kinda sick and dizzy,” she said after a minute, “and my arm is really sore...I hardly slept.”
He nodded sympathetically, “It’s reaction to being shot...kinda shakes you up some. Then he ran a hand across her cool brow, “No fever that’s good. I figure you just need to rest up for a day or so.”
“What about him?” she asked tipping her head to where Cain was still sleeping off his hangover.
“Oh, he ain’t goin’ no place,” Jess replied with a grim smile. “Besides with any luck Slim and Mort should show up sometime…they can sort him out.”
It was midday when he was alerted to some people riding into his camp.
Jess was resting beside a now slumbering Millie. He had laced her coffee with some Red eye Kate had given him. She was now sleeping soundly and didn’t stir as Jess leapt up at the sound of horses advancing.
He grabbed his rifle and was ready when Slim, followed by Mort, his deputy Lon and a handcuffed Bel arrived at the camp.
He quickly lowered his rifle and beamed at Slim.
The tall rancher slid down from the saddle and advanced on Jess his gaze never leaving those blue, oh so familiar, eyes.
They stood just grinning at each other for a minute before Slim glanced away to where Millie was still fast asleep.
“She’s OK?” he asked anxiously, “That Bel woman confessed to what she’d done.”
Jess nodded, “It’s just a flesh wound, she’ll be fine. I doctored her coffee with Red eye this morning so she’d get some sleep. She had a bad night,” he added.
Slim nodded and then looked back at his pard, “And you, you’re really OK now?”
Jess nodded, “Yeah...I’m back...and Slim...I’m sorry...real sorry for uh...you know...the way I’ve been.”
Slim gave him a little punch on the arm, “Hell Jess that’s not your fault.”
Then Mort joined them, “Did I hear coffee mentioned?” he asked with a raised eyebrow and inquiring grin.
Jess flicked a glance over to Slim and said, “He don’t change any does he?”
“It’s clear you have,” Mort said chuckling, “thank goodness. It’s real good to have you back son,” he added sincerely.
Lon came over after tying up his prisoner over by Cain and they settled down to a good strong coffee...and catch up on all the news.
Sometime later Mort and Lon left with the prisoners. They agreed to meet up with Jess later that week for a full report of his and Millie’s abduction and the ensuing arrest of Hank Cain.
When Millie finally awoke it was clear that she wasn’t her usual self and refused anything to eat. Slim was very worried by the change in the usually chirpy upbeat young woman...who seemed a shadow of her former self right then.
Jess finally managed to get her to take some broth he’d made and she fell into a deep sleep soon afterwards.
“That’s what she needs,” Slim said encouragingly, “a good snooze will do her the world of good.”
However, Jess looked anguished, “She ain’t right Slim. I reckon we should ride for town tomorrow get the Doc to check her over.”
Slim nodded and the two settled down with their coffee to chat quietly.
“Peggy Johnson sent all your press cuttings over for Daisy’s scrap book,” Slim said with a grin, “those articles Tad wrote...”
Jess just rolled his eyes and said nothing.
“I don’t know who she was more proud of,” he continued, “you for foiling the bank raid...twice...or Tad for writing about it so vividly.”
“He sure is doing well,” Jess said with a happy smile, “he’s been promoted and they’re hoping to move to a bigger place.”
Slim smiled at his friend’s enthusiasm, “I guess they need some more space with all those babies that keep coming along...and so easily too,” he chuckled.
Jess looked slightly alarmed by that, remembering Aunt Vera’s words on the subject back at Peggy’s Boarding House. “Only married five minutes and two babies already...that’s what happens when lust takes over young man...married or...not.”
Slim picked up on his unrest and changed the subject.
“So, you finally remembered what happened about Frankie’s bank raid all those years ago?”
He nodded, “Yup and Tad dug up the story too as you’ve read?”
Slim nodded, “It was a real courageous thing to do that Jess, alert the town...you could have gotten yourself killed.”
Jess just shrugged, “I didn’t have no choice Slim...I couldn’t have lived with myself if it had gone ahead...he aimed to kill all the witnesses you know.”
Slim gave a little whistle, “Jeez....no wonder you did what you did then.”
He looked thoughtful, “I would imagine he didn’t take that lying down? So did he come after you?”
Jess nodded, “You know how I was convinced someone was after me all the time I had that dratted amnesia?”
Slim tipped his Stetson back and looked thoughtful, “Yup, you said it felt like you were on the run...thought it was maybe from the law?”
“Yeah, well it wasn’t…it was Frankie. I remember it all now.”
“Go on,” Slim said softly.
“I lit out...headed for the Mexican border. I’d friends that way and I really didn’t wanna face him Slim; he was way faster than me back then. Anyway, after a while I decided I weren’t gonna carry on running for the rest of my life. I was so damn sick of lookin’ over my shoulder that I figured, better just let him finish it.”
“Jeez,” Slim uttered shaking his head sadly.
“Anyway, I went and found him in Texas and he called me out. He shot me OK...but in the leg,” he added rubbing the thigh that still troubled him on occasion. “He said he’d give me somethin’ to remember him by,” he added bitterly. “I guess he weren’t wrong there.”
Slim looked sympathetic and then deeply shocked.
“Hell...hang on...so when you faced him in Laramie last year...you really didn’t think you could out draw him, did you?”
Jess just looked down and said nothing.
“He said, I’ve downed you once I can do it again,” Slim continued.
“Yeah, I just got lucky,” Jess said quietly.
Slim shook his head and said softly, “I think that’s about the bravest damn thing I’ve ever witnessed.”
Jess just shrugged, “Maybe it was all best forgotten...and now I do remember it, I don’t wanna dwell on it Slim. What’s done is done...let’s just look to the future huh?”

Chapter 19
The next morning although Millie was still looking pale and kind of dazed, they decided to ride for town and the doc’s office. Jess insisted she ride double with him on Traveller and she finally agreed although she kept saying she was absolutely fine.
“Sure, you are,” Jess drawled, “but just humor me huh?”
He knew perfectly well how frustrating a ride on the Pinto, Scout could be, even if the rider was in top form. For Millie, with one arm in a sling, the dang mount would have spent half his time head down grazing...or just refusing to budge; he’d told Slim earlier.
“I thought he was kind of an odd choice for you to take at the time,” Slim said grinning.
Jess chuckled, “He was all part of my plan. I made sure Cain rode him back from the ranch and the next day he insisted on taking Trav...just like I knew he would.
“Ha...fat lot of good that would have done him,” Slim said his eyes twinkling.
“Yup, tipped him off within a few yards. That’s when I moved in. I managed to floor the bastard with my first punch...but...”
“Uh?”
“I guess I had no chance...trying to fight a guy when I was still cuffed.”
Slim merely rolled his eyes and said, “Not one of your better ideas pard for sure.”
They set off for town and had only been riding for a short time before Slim glanced over to see Millie was fast asleep already.
Jess held her firmly in front of him, one arm holding her around the waist, and she was now laid back with her head resting on his chest...completely dead to the world.
“So much for ‘I’m just fine,’” Slim said softly.
Jess nodded looking anxious, “The sooner I get her to the doc, the happier I’ll be,” he replied quietly.
They arrived in Laramie late afternoon and went directly to Doc Sam’s office and Millie was taken off to his consulting room at once.
“She’ll be OK,” Slim said as Jess collapsed down on the doc’s comfy couch in the parlour.
Before too long a beaming doc Sam returned.
“You’ll be pleased to hear minimal damage, you did an excellent job cleaning and bandaging the wound Jess.”
“She’ll be alright? Gee she looked real bad,” Jess said leaping up from his seat and looking relieved.
“Hunky dory after a good night’s sleep in a proper bed. I’ve given her a sedative to help her sleep, but you can go and see her...just for a minute, OK?”
He entered the room quietly and found Millie lying in the hospital bed, looking flushed and very pretty.
“I feel an awful fraud,” she said as he sat on the bed taking her hand. “I’m so much better now I’m here.”
“Look it’s been a shock...all of it, not just bein’ shot that way, but taken prisoner an’ all, bound to shake you up some.”
“I guess,” she said yawning...and then apologizing.
“I’d better go...let you catch up on yer sleep,” he said rising.
“No,” she said clasping his hand again, “please stay with me a little longer...please Jess...just until I’m asleep.”
“Sure,” he said sinking back down onto the bed and gently brushing her hair back from her forehead, “sure I will...”
Sometime later the doc popped his head around the door and smiled benignly at the scene within...Millie was fast asleep and Jess still sitting there holding her hand and looking lovingly down at her beautiful face.
Sam advanced into the room and said softly, “Come on Jess let her sleep, she’ll be right as rain by tomorrow.”
Jess leaned forwards and tenderly kissed her forehead before following the doc out of the room.
Then he and Slim had a quick word with Mort across the street; went to the saloon for a drink, and then booked into the Laramie Hotel for the night.
Slim sat on his bed regarding his pard as he stripped off to wash up before bed and gasped, “Hell did that no hoper Hank Cain do that to you?” he asked as he saw the dark bruising to Jess chest and stomach.
He nodded, “I guess that’ll teach me to try and fight a man when I’m cuffed,” he said rolling his eyes.
Slim gave a low whistle, “Jeez that’s a mess, you should have let the doc take a look.”
“Aw quit frettin’ Slim, it ain’t nuthin’,” he replied as he turned to finish washing up.
“So, what did the doc say about Millie?”
“That she’d be her old self real soon and I could visit first thing too,” he said happily.
“OK and then we really need to head home Jess. I feel kind of bad about leaving Seth in sole charge all this time. I figured he’d repaid his debt for shooting you a while ago...so I’ve put him on the payroll...are you alright with that?”
“Sure, that’s swell, he seems a real good worker and a nice guy from what I’ve seen, do ya think he’ll stay?”
“Uh, that’s the thing...he’s been getting real worried about that lousy ex-partner of his. It seems someone had a sighting of him over in Cheyenne and Seth thinks he might be heading this way...so he’s getting ready to take off when we land home.”
“That’s too bad...so did ya ever find out what this feud is all about?”
“It seems that this ex-partner of his, Pete Ryan, is demanding all the money Seth made from their gold mining enterprise. Although they both put the stake money in, half each, it was actually Pete who rode into town and laid the claim to the mining site, in his name only. Seth didn’t find out until later and Ryan was claiming that legally he owned the whole mine and all its profits. Not just half...although they were equal partners. Seth had an agreement signed by both of them saying that he is legally entitled to his share. I’ve had old Benson check it out and it will stand up in court. Pete Ryan doesn’t have a leg to stand on and any claim would be laughed out of court, according to Benson.”
“So, where’s all the money now?” Jess asked looking anxious. “Not at the ranch?”
“Nope I made sure he put it in the Laramie Bank, along with the letter regarding their partnership.”
Jess nodded, “Maybe we can get him to stay and if this Pete Ryan comes a callin’ I reckon we could show him the door huh pard?”
On that happy note they retired for the night.

*******
Early the following morning, Jess headed for the Doc’s office and was able to see Millie and confirm that she was indeed in excellent health once more. He promised to visit at the weekend as per usual. Then took off down Main Street whistling happily, headed to Miss Mollie’s Café where he was due to meet Slim for breakfast; the hotel food being expensive and nowhere near as good.
They were just finishing the works, washed down with numerous cups of strong coffee when something beyond the window caught Jess’s eye.
His face registered shock, before he leaped up nearly scattering all the dishes from the table as he swore loudly, “What in Hell?”
Slim turned and was just in time to see Daisy driving the buckboard recklessly along the street, before bringing it to a halt outside Mort’s office. She practically threw herself down from the vehicle and tore into the Sheriff’s office.
Jess was already halfway across the street, followed by Slim, who had only paused to throw some coins down on the cafe table, before heading after his pard.
They burst into the office to find a practically hysterical Daisy with Mort looking on helplessly.
“Just sit down, Miss Daisy and catch your breath,” he’d said kindly, as Jess and Slim burst in.
“Daisy what’s the matter?” Jess asked crouching down beside where she had almost collapsed on a chair opposite the desk.
She looked down at him with anguished eyes.
“It’s Mike,” she cried, “that awful Pete Ryan came looking for Seth and took him away along with Mike. He said he was collateral!”
“What does he mean Sheriff?” she asked looking back over to Mort.
“Insurance,” Mort said bitterly. “He’ll get everyone to do exactly as he wants or he’ll threaten to harm Mike.”
“Oh yes, he did imply as much,” Daisy nodded looking devastated.
Jess took her hand and squeezed it, “It’s OK Daisy you did the right thing in telling us.”
“Oh, but what if he hurts Mike because I’ve come here!”
“No, I don’t think so, he’ll need the boy to negotiate for what he wants,” Jess replied.
“Uh, and I know exactly what that is...Seth’s share of the proceeds from their gold mine and a letter proving Seth is the rightful co-owner of same,” Slim said grimly.
“I guess they’ll be headed for the Bank when it opens later,” Jess interjected.
“Yeah, and I think they’ll have a little reception committee waiting for them,” Mort said.
Lon was consigned to take a tearful Daisy back to the ranch, on the chance that Mike might have managed to escape and make his way home.
Slim and Jess had hugged her closely before she went, promising all would be well and she wasn’t to worry.
Mort, Jess and Slim were holed up in the Manager’s office when Seth rode into town a little later that morning and made for the bank.
As primed, the cashier told him he must see the Manager to withdraw such a large amount and he was duly shown into the Manager’s office.
He looked completely overwhelmed when confronted by the lawman and ranchers and cried out in despair, “Please you must let me take him the money. He said if I’m not back with it this morning he’s going to...going to do away with the boy.”
“The hell he is!” Jess growled angrily.
“This is Pete Ryan, your business partner we’re talking about?” Mort asked.
“Yes...he wants all my cash and the letter confirming our partnership in the mine ‘or you won’t see the boy again’ that’s what he said.”
Then turning to Slim and Jess said, “I’m so...so sorry.”
“Sorry don’t hack it,” Jess muttered angrily.
“Take it easy Jess this isn’t Seth’s fault,” Slim said reasonably.
Then turning to the older man asked, “Where is he hiding Seth?”
“We’re camped up in the cave by your lake. He intends to stay there for a day or so, until everything settles down and then head for Canada. He’s promised to let the boy go...but I really don’t trust him...anything could happen.”
“Well, it ain’t going to,” Jess said angrily, “because I’m gonna go get him back.”
“And how do you intend to do that?” Mort asked looking slightly irritated.
Jess ignored him and turned back to Seth, “So tell me; you’re to take the money and that Partnership Agreement...anything else...supplies?”
Seth looked puzzled, “No... uh only a couple of bottles of whiskey. Pete is darned fond of the old grog,” he added bitterly.
“I’d hoped as much,” Jess said smiling wolfishly. “Now listen up good...you don’t take the whiskey.”
“But he’ll go crazy,” Seth interrupted, “he’s pretty much dependent on it to keep going I guess.”
Jess held his hand up and continued, “OK he don’t know me from Adam...so I ride in, sayin’ I’m on the drift and wanna scrounge a coffee...when he tells me to git, I’ll offer to share my bottle...so what do ya think?”
“I reckon he’d do pretty much anything for some grog right now,” Seth agreed, “he ran out yesterday.”
“What about Mike? I don’t want him in any danger,” Slim said.
“And you think I do?” Jess growled angrily.
“Look Seth,” he continued, “you warn Mike I’m coming and tell him that he don’t know me...right?”
Seth nodded.
“Then tell him to do exactly as I say. Now here’s what we do....”

*******
Seth rode into the camp later that morning and was greeted by a very jittery looking Pete.
“You took yer time didn’t ya,” he said gruffly...so did you get it?”
Seth dismounted and strode over towards his ex-partner and passed over the bag of money and documents.
Pete took a quick look and nodded before peering up with bloodshot eyes, “And the grog?”
“I’m sorry Pete it was too dang risky...the Sheriff was wandering about and they’ll have found out about you taking the boy by now that’s for sure.”
“Na that old biddy won’t be able to get to town and you said the rancher was away. We’ll be just fine for a few days I reckon...so damn well go back and get it!”
“OK...but give me a break Pete, I need a coffee first huh?”
Seth nodded curtly, “OK but be quick about it...or I’ll start takin’ my anger out on that brat.”
“Where is he?” Seth asked suddenly looking anxious.
“I tied him up while you were away,” he said tipping his hat to where Mike was tied to a cottonwood near the edge of the lake.
“Hell Pete, that ain’t no way to treat a youngster,” Seth said angrily before striding over to Mike and untying him. Whilst he was doing so, he took the opportunity to tell Mike of the plan, “Remember you’ve never seen Jess in yer life” he said again, before leading the boy over to the camp fire.
He then passed Mike a canteen and poured himself and Pete a coffee.
It was only a few minutes later that Jess rode in dead on cue.
He walked towards the camp leading Traveller and then left him over near some trees before advancing further into the camp.
Pete was up in the blink of an eye and turned his rifle on Jess.
“That’s far enough...what do ya want?” he growled.
“My horse has come up lame and I was resting him awhile. Then I saw yer campfire smoke, wandered if I could cadge a coffee...I ran out a few days ago and could sure do with one,” he said hopefully.
“So, who are ya and where are you from?” Pete asked still not lowering the rifle.
“Jess...uh Jess Smith...and I guess I ain’t from anywhere in particular...been on the drift since I was a kid,” he added glancing over to where he noted Mike was taking the charade in his stride.
Pete just stared at him looking undecided.
Then Jess played his ace.
“Hell, I weren’t thinkin’ on just takin’ without givin’ in return...got me a bottle of Red eye back there.” he said jabbing a thumb towards where Traveller was now contentedly grazing at the edge of the camp.
“Now yer talkin’,” Pete said his demeanor changing completely as he put his rifle down, “come on in buddy take a seat,” he said expansively, turning and sitting back down on a rock.
Jess turned to Mike and said, “Hey kid, go fetch my bottle will ya? It’s in my saddle bag...one on the far side of my horse...down at the bottom...you’ll hafta dig about some.”
As Mike passed him Jess whispered, “Stay by Trav...”
Once the boy was over on the far side of the horse and was out of the line of fire Jess turned back to where Pete was seated. He noted that Seth had now moved away out of danger too and smiled to himself.
“Come and take a pew,” Pete said cheerfully “and we’ll have a coffee and a drop of your hooch.”
Quick as a flash Jess drew on him and growled, “Kick the rifle over here Ryan.”
Pete looked totally stunned, “Wha...?”
“You heard me…just do it, NOW!” Jess bellowed.
Pete did as he was told and then Jess made him stand and drop his gun-belt and kick that over too.
“Who in hell are you...the law?” he spat angrily once he had done as requested.
Jess gave him a bitter smile, “Nope...I’m your worst nightmare. I’m Jess Harper and young Mike there is my ward...and I hafta tell you I don’t take too kindly to the way you’ve treated the boy...or my housekeeper Miss Daisy either. In fact, you’ve really pissed me off,” he added, before holstering his gun.
“So, let’s see how brave you are with someone yer own size huh?” he asked pleasantly before stepping forwards and sending him flying with a haymaker to the chin.
Pete defended himself as well as he was able, but he was no match for Jess who was thoroughly enjoying himself.
Mort and Slim wandered over from where they’d been viewing proceedings from the cover of some nearby trees and watched with interest for a few minutes before Mort felt he should step in.
“OK Jess that’s enough. I think you’ve made your point,” he said firmly as Jess stood panting and glaring down at a pale and bleeding Pete Ryan. “We can call this resisting arrest. But any more and you’ll be in trouble savvy?”
Jess continued glaring down at his adversary for a full minute before nodding...and turning away to find Mike and check on him.
He went over to where Slim was hugging the boy close.
“You OK Tiger?” he asked softly.
“Sure, I am,” he replied grinning widely. “Gee you sure whopped him good Jess,” he added beaming with glee.
Epilogue
Not long after Jess’s return home he received a bulky envelope from Mr Scott the Manager of the Denver Bank. It contained a long letter signed by all the Town Council and a check for a substantial amount.
“Oh, my goodness,” Daisy said with eyes sparkling, “what a lovely letter and also such a large reward...Jess, I’m so proud of you!”
She passed the check to Slim and he gave a low whistle, “It looks like they really appreciated you for what you did over there...foiling not one but two bank raids. So, what are you going to do with this fat check Jess...a new rifle? Or maybe that saddle you’ve been hankering after?”
Jess shook his head, “Nope, I’m gonna treat you, he said smiling at Slim, Daisy and Mike. You can have whatever ya want, “he added grinning.
Once the excited thanks were over, Slim said, “What about you Hotshot...what are you doing with the rest?”
Jess smiled happily, “Its baby Maggie’s christening next month and I’m giving the rest to her as a gift.”
“Wow that’s real generous of you Jess,” Slim said admiringly.
“Yeah...well if it hadn’t been for her Pa, Tad, bringing all that business about me stopping that other bank raid to the Manager and Town’s attention I guess they’d never have made such a fuss. It was his newspaper article that made all the difference,” Jess said honestly.
“Besides she’s a real cute little thing,” he added softly.
Slim and Daisy exchanged a glance.
“Hey you’re not getting broody on me are you pard?” Slim asked chuckling.
But Jess quickly lost his soppy grin and said, “Heck no...of course not...no...”
“Me thinks he protests way too much Daisy,” Slim teased.

*******
Several weeks later Mort was able to confirm that both Hank Cain and Bel had received their just rewards of long prison sentences.
Seth Doon’ s ex-partner Pete Ryan also received a good lengthy spell in jail for abducting Mike and also laying false claim to Seth’s half of the gold mine.
Slim and Jess tried to persuade the prospector to put down roots in Laramie and carry on working at the ranch, but he had other plans.
“I thank you kindly,” the middle-aged man said grinning across at both Slim and Jess, “But I figure I’ve got something of the wanderlust in me. Like you once did eh Jess,” he said smiling kindly.
“Hey, less of the ‘used to’”, Jess said in mock indignation, “I still get out an’ about on occasion ya know...when this ol’ slave driver allows,” he added nudging Slim and winking at Seth.
Seth smiled back, “I guess I’ve got a hankerin’ to see Canada and they tell me there’s a good life to be had up there. With my share of the mine, I reckon I could afford a little place…maybe even raise a few horses like you folk,” he added.
He looked over to the corral where some green broke mustangs were waiting Jess’s attention, then looked up to the hills.
“Sure is a good life you’ve got here,” he said softly, “and I’m so dang sorry you nearly lost it all because of me being way too trigger happy,” he added turning to the dark-haired cowboy.
“Hey, we’ve been through all that, it weren’t really your fault...so forget it huh?”
They had waved Seth off and now it was late evening as they sat out on the porch, a whiskey apiece, feet up on the rail relaxing.
After a while Jess turned to his pard and said, “You know in a strange kind of way I reckon Seth did me a favor.”
Slim jerked his feet down and turned to stare at Jess in surprise, “How do you work that out?”
Jess shrugged, “I figure he made me realize how dang lucky I was to end up here...and I guess I appreciate you all more now too.”
“That’s good to know,” Slim said smiling broadly, “and it’s good to have you back...I wasn’t any too keen on the Jess from back then,” he added with a grimace.
“Yeah, me neither...and I figure it’s the life I’ve had here that helped change me...some anyway.”
“Ha-ha, sure,” Slim said chuckling.
Then he peered over to his pard and realized he was deadly serious and was looking out to the distant hills, misty eyed.
“Jess, what is it?” Slim asked after a moment.
He eventually turned and looked at Slim, “I really am sorry for the way I’ve been...but it was real hard for me.”
“Go on...”
He sighed deeply, “I dunno...settling down here...you, Daisy and Mike...you were all so doggone nice to me; and I just couldn’t remember you...why should that be?”
Slim looked thoughtful, “I guess you just weren’t ready for that sort of commitment back then. The way you were acting...feeling...back in ‘66. You were in a real dark place in the bad old days Jess. I guess we should just be thankful you came back to us huh?”
Jess nodded, “Oh I am...I really am.”

*******
Daisy had been delighted to have her Jess back and had spoiled him rotten since his return...but today was the day things must get back to normal she decided.
It was a sunny morning towards the end of the long school holidays. They were just finishing a leisurely breakfast with the sun streaming in through the open kitchen door, when Daisy turned to Jess and said, “I think today would be a good one to start the painting, don’t you dear?”
Jess stopped eating, his fork suspended halfway to his mouth, “Huh?”
“Why the painting of course, you and Slim promised to paint the house directly after you returned from selling those mustangs over in Cheyenne. In fact, I do believe you promised to buy the paint on the way home,” she added with an innocent smile.
“I...I never...” Jess stuttered.
“Never bought it? No of course not dear, after all…you were shot and then had that awful amnesia; I quite understand...but don’t fret, Slim and I got the paint last week.”
Jess turned to his partner and muttered, “Traitor,” under his breath.
Then looking back to Daisy said innocently, “I really can’t recall that promise at all Daisy...what with this amnesia and all. Anyway, I’m sure I wouldn’t have made a promise like that...not with so much work on.”
“Sure, you remember Jess!” Mike piped up. “We were standing in the yard just after Slim and you promised Aunt Daisy and you turned to Slim and said a very rude word...and then you sorta changed it into a cough when you saw Aunt Daisy had come out onto the porch...dontcha remember that huh...huh?”
Jess put his fork down and made a grab for Mike, “Sure I do...you little snitch,” he yelled.
But Mike was too fast for him and was out of the door in a flash...with Jess in hot pursuit.
He caught up with him by the corral fence and wrestled the child to the ground and tickled him mercilessly...before swinging him under his arm and carrying him back to the kitchen, where Daisy and Slim were both in fits of laughter.
Jess deposited Mike down and ruffled his hair, grinning over at Slim.
“I, uh guess you don’t remember I loaned you ten bucks just before your amnesia either?” Slim quipped.
Jess’s head shot up and he said gruffly, “Now I really don’t remember that, nope!”
“But...um, you do remember about the painting though?” Daisy wheedled trying to hide a smile.
Jess sighed deeply and rolled his eyes at Slim, knowing when he’d been out foxed, “I guess, maybe I do yeah...”
“That’s wonderful dear,” Daisy said smiling happily. “I’ll go and fetch the paint and brushes.”

The End
Thank you for Reading

Accessing other stories:
Log onto: pattywilkinson.co.uk
Scroll down the list of Archive dates to right of screen.
Click on All -> at bottom of list...just above hit counter.
This will bring you to the full list of stories by title, most recent first.
Scroll down to bottom for the first story #1 Loved Lost Survived...
Then all stories follow on until latest story at top. Happy reading 

#92 Hell Hath No Fury Like ...

Hell Hath No Fury Like…

By

Patty Wilkinson

(Strong language, violence and adult themes)

Chapter 1

Jess Harper had a secret tryst with his girl Millie Johnson. He’d been drinking in the saloon where she worked, along with Slim Sherman and Sheriff Mort Cory all evening. But just now Millie had gone off duty, giving Jess a little wink and a wave as she had disappeared upstairs to her room.

He waited five minutes and then made his farewells. Slim knew better than to ask where he was off to, knowing full well. Also knowing what a private man his pard was and sure wouldn’t want his personal business spread around the saloon. So, he just nodded and with a brief, “See you later,” returned to his conversation with Mort.

Jess made his way down the dark alleyway at the side of the saloon, heading for the outside fire escape, knowing that Millie would be waiting at the top to let him in.

He must have been about halfway down the alley when someone leapt out of the shadows and brought a rifle butt down hard on the back of his head. He fell like a stone...but then moments later rallied and tried to get up as blows from his attacker rained down on his face and chest...while another booted him in the guts...the last thing he heard before everything went black were Millie’s frantic screams.

As Slim’ s girl, Lily was away tending to her sick Ma he had no reason to hang around the saloon, so he decided to accompany the Sheriff on his last rounds of the night, before retiring to his office for a welcome coffee.

As the men left the saloon they immediately heard Millie’s desperate screams and turning as one, they made for the alleyway at speed. As they entered, the two thugs ran straight into the path of the Sheriff who quickly covered them with his rifle, whilst Slim tore on down the ill lit walkway. He dropped to his knees beside Jess. Then the back door of the saloon opened wide and flooded the yard with light, illuminating Jess lying on his back, his face paper white and his shirt darkly stained with blood.

Millie and Mort joined Slim, along with old Tom the barkeep.

“Send for the Doc,” Mort said tersely...but Tom shook his head.

“No good Sheriff, he left word he’d be out of town all night, along with his nurse. Seems young Gilly Smith is having twins and the doc needs to tend her.”

“Please... take him up to my room,” Millie said quickly, “I’ll take care of him...”

“I shouldn’t bother,” sneered one of the attackers, now handcuffed by Mort. “He’ll be dead before you get him there...”

“You son of a bitch!” Slim spat rising and lurching towards the burly, rough looking hombre.

“Easy Slim,” Mort said quickly, “you tend to Jess and I’ll sort these two out and be right back...”

As it was Lon, his deputy, arrived at that moment...so the two attackers were marched off to the jail and Mort helped Slim and Tom carry Jess up to Millie’s room.

Once he was deposited on her big comfortable bed, she rushed off to fetch some cool water and clean rags, whilst Slim and Mort surveyed their friend.

“Jeez he looks bad,” Slim muttered before tossing his pard ’s hat on the nightstand and beginning to unbutton his shirt.

Meanwhile Mort removed his boots and then stood silently watching as Jess lay there unmoving and as pale and drawn looking as a dead man.

After a minute Slim leaned forwards and checked his pulse in his neck, as though reading Mort’s’ thoughts and turning to his old friend said, “It’s weak, but he’s still with us...”

“Well thank God for that,” Mort muttered... then softly, “beats me how they got the drop on him that way.”

Slim turned his pard slightly revealing the bloody gash to the back of his head, “Here’s your answer Mort, they bush-whacked him; hit him over the head and downed him before he knew what was happening.”

“Not only bastards, but cowardly ones,” Mort said angrily, “they sure weren’t interested in a fair fight.”

Then Millie bustled back and made a start on cleaning him up. After a while she sat back and said quietly, “Well I’m no doctor...but it looks like he’s got some very badly bruised ribs from the kicking, possibly even broken...and a small knife wound to his chest...along with that nasty gash to his head.”

Then she gave Slim a weak smile, “At least I’ve managed to stop the bleeding...the knife wound wasn’t too deep. But as to his head, well he’ll have a terrible headache when he wakes up.”

Jess began to come around just as Slim was unbuckling his gun-belt, to make his pard more comfortable. But Jess’s eyes flicked open and then he had Slim’ s wrist in a vice like grip, “Git off!” he growled angrily.

“Hey pard it’s OK, it’s me Slim...”

Jess peered at him trying to focus and then released his grip... “Sorry...sorry...”

“It’s OK Jess...you were attacked in the alley...Mort’s got the bastards so you just rest easy huh.” Then he finished removing the gun-belt and tucked it under the pillow. “It’s here just beside you, OK?”

Jess whispered. “OK gotcha.”

Then his eyes widening he looked desperately around him, “Millie... she was screamin’ ...is she OK?”

“It’s alright, I’m here honey,” she said coming into view and clasping his hand before taking a seat on the edge of the bed.

“We’ll push off then,” Mort said, “and leave a message for Doc Sam to call as soon as he can.”

“Hey hold on,” Jess said raising his head from the pillow and then falling back and cussing loudly.

Mort and Slim exchanged a grin.

“What’s up Jess?” Mort asked kindly, once he was settled back on the pillow again.

“Who in Hell did this to me...you know ‘em?”

“No, they’re strangers in Town, but I sure aim to find out,” Mort said a gleam in his eye.

“You didn’t recognize them Jess?” Slim asked hopefully.

“Nah, they hit me from behind...knocked me out... I guess I came around for a minute. I heard Millie yellin’ then they put the boot in and everything went black.”

Slim swore uncharacteristically, but apologized to Millie at once.

“See ya tomorrow pard,” he said softly giving him a gentle punch on the arm before leaving with Mort.

*******

“So, what’s this all about?” Mort asked glaring through the cell bars at the two prisoners lounging on the bunks within.

The tall burly one just shrugged, “We wanted Harper dead, as simple as that.”

“So, if he dies, you’ll hang,” Mort said not mincing his words. “It must be something real bad you think he’s done to risk that huh?”

The younger man who had a livid scar down his cheek and was as skinny as the other was broad said, “I guess my big brother would swing happily for what that bastard has done to us.”

“So would you care to elaborate on that?” Slim growled angrily.

“Sure, I can do that,” the skinny one spat. “See your dear friend killed our brother...and we aim to get even with the dirty wife stealing snake in the grass.”

“Huh?” Mort said looking astonished. “Who the hell are you and more to the point who is this wife Jess has allegedly stolen?”

The older man finally replied, “Carmen, Carmen Dodson....married to my brother Pete Dodson....but he may remember her as Carmen Dolores as she was before she was wed. When they were together down in Texas that is. I’m Ed Dodson and this is my kid brother Billy.... And you can tell Harper, if he makes it, that this ain’t over yet. He’ll die one way or another for what he’s done....and dang it that Carmen too, when we find her!”

“What are you talking about?” Slim yelled, “This is crazy...this alleged murder happened in Texas you say?”

Ed Dodson nodded, “Yeah, just last month.”

“But that’s impossible,” Slim said, “we haven’t been off the ranch in a couple of months with the snow being down. Heck we’ve only just started coming into town this last week or so.”

“Didn’t say he pulled the trigger, did I?” Ed said belligerently. “But he might as well have done... because by God it was him that’s dang well responsible for Pete’s death.”

Mort tipped his Stetson back and scratched his head, “So what are you saying; how did this brother of yours actually die?”

“Put a gun to his head and blowed his brains out,” Ed replied succinctly. But then glaring at Slim said, “But it was all Harper’s fault...the blame lies at his door that’s fer sure!”

Chapter 2

Meanwhile back in Millie’s room Jess was feeling mighty angry about everything. Hell for two cents he’d have gotten up out of his sickbed there and then and gone and confronted his attackers.

But as ever Millie helped to sooth his ruffled feathers. She had washed up and changed into a pretty nightgown. Then brushed out her long, dark, glossy hair before pulling back the covers and getting in beside her lover.

“How are you feeling now?” she asked gently.

“Pretty darn stupid to be caught out that way,” he muttered.

“Well, it was hardly your fault honey, they must have been a really scheming pair...watching your every move to catch you unawares.”

“Did you recognize them?”

“No, well not really, they were strangers in town. But now I come to think of it they were in the bar last Saturday too. They must have seen you leave to meet me...and just hoped you’d do the same thing tonight.”

“All that effort and planning, they must really have it in for me...but why?” He asked sighing deeply.

“Never mind that now, you just try and get some sleep huh?”

He sighed again, “I guess that’s all I’ll be doin’ tonight... I’m sorry sweetheart.”

“I’m not fretting about that,” she said quickly, “I’m so relieved that you’re alright. Just hold me Jess that’s all I want.”

He pulled her close, her head resting on his shoulder and he kissed her hair tenderly, before finally drifting off to sleep.

There was a gentle tap on her door at first light. Sliding quietly out of bed Millie pulled on her robe and on opening the door saw a weary looking Doc Sam Baker standing there.

“I believe you have a wounded rancher in here?” he said with a weak grin.

She smiled back, “Come on in Doc, he’s still asleep and hurt pretty bad as far as I can see,” she said before telling him of Jess’s injuries.

Some ten minutes later Sam stretched up from where he’d been leaning over examining his patient.

“I reckon your diagnosis was spot on Miss Millie,” he said, his gaze returning to Jess.

“Two busted ribs, a superficial knife wound, various cuts and abrasions to the chest and significant bruising to the lower abdomen...Plus that nasty gash to the head. Do you have any dizziness, or nausea?”

Jess merely shook his head, although the action made him feel sick to his stomach and slightly dizzy... “No doc,” he lied.

“Um,” replied Sam, knowing Jess of old. “Those two hombres aren’t going any place you know Jess. You need to rest up and stay in bed for at least a day or two...you got that?”

“Yes doc,” he said meekly.

“Right, well I’ll bind up those ribs and be on my way...my bed’s calling,” he added with a grimace.

“Did ya have a tough night, Sam?” Jess asked.

“You could say so, yes,” the doc agreed.

“So, what did she have?” Millie asked with interest.

“Twin boys, big bruisers the pair of them,” the doc chuckled. Then reflectively, “She had a tough time poor girl, but all worth it in the end,” he said happily as he bent to his task.

Once he heard Sam’s cheerful farewell and him hurrying down the stairs Jess pulled himself out of bed and lurched over to the window.

“Jess?” Millie said following him over.

She peered out and was just in time to see the doctor disappear into his house across the street.

Jess turned away and then finding his pants neatly folded on the bedside chair pulled them on and started buttoning them up.

“Jess what the heck do you think you’re doing?” Millie asked irritably.

“What does it look like,” he muttered, reaching for his shirt and vest.

“Jess please you’re sick,” she said more gently, “you heard what the doc said.”

“I’m just fine,” he lied, reaching under the pillow for his gun-belt and buckling it on, before looking around for his boots.

“Jess?”

He finally relented and took her in his arms, kissing her tenderly on the forehead before pulling back a little. He looked deeply into her soulful eyes and said, “I hafta go sweetheart. Those guys are crazy. Who knows what they’d have done to you if Mort and Slim hadn’t shown up when they did? I need to get to the bottom of this right now. I don’t have the time to go lying about on a sickbed.”

“Even when that bed is in my room?” was her last attempt to detain him.

He shook his head the ghost of a smile playing on his lips, “Nice try,” he said softly. “But no, even then. I have to sort this out Millie. I’ll see ya later huh,” and then he was gone.

He bumped into Slim coming out of the Hotel as he crossed the street heading for Mort’s office.

“What the hell are you doing out and about?” Slim asked angrily.

“I’m sorting out this damn mess,” Jess said equally acerbically. “I ain’t about to get the shit beat out of me and just lay back and accept it Slim, you know me better than that.”

Slim merely rolled his eyes and fell into step with his pard.

Mort was equally surprised to see Jess was up, when the two entered his office.

“I didn’t expect to see you yet,” he said raising his eyebrows. Are you OK then son?”

“Yes,” said Jess

“No, he isn’t,” Slim said in the same breath.

The two men finally exchanged a grin and Jess said, “Gettin’ there anyway Mort. So where are these low life cowards then... and is there anything on them?”

“Out back,” Mort said succinctly tipping his head towards the door to the cells.

“And no, we don’t have anything on them except this attack on you of course. There’s an old poster here, but that was way back and they’ve served their time for that assault. So, you know ‘em?”

Jess examined the wanted posters Mort slid across the desk.

His face was a study as he stared at the mug shots staring back up at him.

“Yeah, I do,” he muttered after a moment or so, “that’s...Ed and Billy Dodson...Pete not with them then?”

Mort flicked a glance up to Slim, “Er no he isn’t.”

Jess continued staring at the wanted poster and shook his head, “We’ve got us real trouble here Mort.”

The Sheriff looked surprised, “Why’d you say that Jess? They’re just petty criminals as far as I can see. Sure they hold a grudge against you; but otherwise they aren’t a threat...are they?”

Jess sank down on a chair before looking back up at his old friend.

“About as big a threat as you can think of.See these guys know the Lewis Gang. In fact, Frank Lewis is their cousin.”

Slim and Mort looked totally shocked.

Mort was the first to react, “You mean the infamous Lewis Gang? They’re responsible for rustling thousands of head of cattle. Not to mention killing and terrifying folk wherever they go; and are wanted across the dang length and breadth of the country!”

“The very same,” Jess agreed.

Mort now sank back in his chair looking totally defeated.

“Holy Smoke, I just don’t have the resources to tackle that kinda gang Jess...you think they’ll come this way?”

Jess shrugged, “It depends on what this vendetta with Ed and Billy is all about I guess, so can I see them?”

*******

“Are you plum crazy, I ain’t even cast eyes on Carmen in over fifteen years...much less had a dang affair with her!” Jess spat angrily.

“Well, that’s not what she says,” Ed said furiously, “and she’s even got letters from you to prove it.”

“Well, where the hell is she? Let’s see these dang letters,” Jess exploded.

“Your guess is as good as ours,” Billy replied. “But she showed them to Pete...and that’s why he dang well shot himself.”

Jess’s quirky eyebrows shot up at that, “What...Pete’s dead?”

“Yup and it’s your entire fault Harper!”

“So how do you figure that?” Jess asked belligerently.

“Because when you ran out on her she went and married Pete on the rebound. He was never good enough for her...not after the mighty Jess Harper,” Ed snarled. “Oh no Pete could do nothing right, in her eyes and you nothing wrong. It was always Jess this and Jess that. You were smarter, a better shot...damn it even a better lover. No wonder the guy just gave up on life when she said she was leaving him and going back to you.”

Jess’s mouth was agape, “Going back to me? We only dated for a few weeks. It sure weren’t the romance of the century. Hell, you know Carmen she was real free and easy. She’d dated practically every dang man in town. I was no different from the others. Once she started planning how many kids we’d have, I was out of there...like all the other guys. From where I was standing, she sure wasn’t heart broken when we split up. She just moved on to the next poor sucker...that just happened to be your brother.”

“Well, I guess you got her all wrong,” Billy persisted, “because she says you’re the love of her life and she won’t be happy until you’re Wed. And according to her that’s exactly what is gonna happen.”

“Over my dead body,” Jess muttered to Slim.

“Precisely,” Ed agreed with an evil smile.

“We’ll have none of that kinda talk,” Mort said severely. “I’ll thank you to keep a civil tongue in your head...you’re in big trouble here.”

“Oh, don’t worry Sheriff,” Ed said, “we’ve had a re-think and decided killing ol’ Jess here is too good for him. No, we’ve seen how well-liked and respected he is in town...so we kinda thought it would be a good plan to turn folk against him.”

Then turning to Jess said, “Let’s see how popular you are when the full force of the Lewis Gang is raining down on your friends and neighbors...huh Jess!”

Chapter 3

“He ain’t bluffing,” Jess said darkly as they returned to Mort’s office. “This is serious, real serious Mort.”

“They can’t do much all the while they’re banged up in my jail, they don’t have any way of contacting the gang anyway,” Mort said.

“Well, it won’t be long before word gets out and Frank hears about it,” Jess said collapsing down on a seat, a protective arm around his aching ribs.

“Long enough to give us some breathing space to decide what to do,” Slim said practically, “and for you to come home and rest up some Jess.”

Jess opened his mouth to argue, but Mort waded in.

“Slim’ s right, if we aim to take on the might of the dang Lewis Gang, I’m gonna need all the help I can muster Jess and that includes you. In fact, I’m relying on you and Slim to deputize for me, if yer willing...and I need you fit and healthy for that.”

“Mort’s talking sense,” Slim said patting Jess gently on the shoulder. “Come on Pard let’s head home and we’ll meet up with Mort in a few days to discuss tactics huh?”

Jess was finally persuaded to do as they suggested and the two arrived home later that day to a very worried looking Daisy.

As soon as they entered the ranch house she leapt up from where she’d been reading a letter by the fire and said, “Oh boys I’m so glad you’re home I really need to talk to you...”

Then she stopped in her tracks when she saw how sick Jess looked, his shirt filthy and blood stained and his face pale and drawn.

“Jess you’ve been fighting again,” she said more in sorrow than anger.

“No Daisy, he was attacked,” Slim said quickly, “beaten up by a couple of no-good hoodlums.”

“Oh dear,” Daisy said looking flustered, “come sit down dear, where are you hurt? And why on earth did they attack you?”

“It’s OK Daisy; I’m fine,” he said quickly, “just a few cuts and bruises. They were just drunk I guess,” he added lamely.

Slim opened his mouth to protest but then saw Daisy’s tense expression, the letter still clasped in her hand.

“Yeah, he’s fine,” Slim agreed, “So what did you want to say to us Daisy?”

“What dear?” she asked looking puzzled for a moment...then collecting her thoughts said, “Oh yes... I wanted to go and spend some time with my dear friend Megan. You know the one that lives in Denver? She’s had a nasty fall and could do with a friend for a few weeks, but it’s out of the question with Jess looking so poorly.”

“I’m just fine, really Daisy,” Jess said quickly. “You go. In fact, why not take Mike with you too? He’d be a real help around the place doing the chores and the like.”

“But what about the child’s schooling?” She asked looking surprised.

“They’ll be finishing for the Spring break in a week or two...and the change will do him good,” Jess improvised, “ya know travel broadens the mind and all that.”

Daisy turned to Slim, “And do you think that’s a good idea too dear?”

Slim opened his mouth to reply and Jess said, “Sure he does...”

Then turning to Slim said, “Anyway Pard, don’t forget that cattle deal we made yesterday, we’re gonna hafta ride out and deliver those steers. We’d be gone a week maybe more...can’t leave Mike home alone.”

Slim just gaped at him and then rallied and said, “Uh, the steers, sure ...a week maybe longer...need to get old Charlie in to run the place while we’re away,” he added for good measure.

Daisy beamed at both men, “Well that’s all settled then… I’ll go and pack Mike’s case right away. Oh, he’ll be so excited,” she said happily bustling off.

Then she turned, “You’re sure you’re alright Jess dear?”

“Sure, I’m sure,” he said winking at her.

Once she’d left, Slim turned to Jess and said, “What the hell was that all about? Steers... a deal...what?”

“Dang it, I had to make sure Mike went too, what if Frankie and the Gang land here huh...you thought about that?”

Then they heard Daisy returning, humming happily to herself and Slim whispered, “We’ll talk later...”

Packed and ready for their trip, an excited Mike and Daisy retired for the night; giving Jess and Slim a chance to talk properly.

Jess had made a good attempt at appearing fit and healthy in Daisy’s presence. But now he sat before the fire nursing his painful ribs and looking really sick so Slim took pity on him... He went off to the kitchen and returned presently with a bottle of whiskey and two glasses.

“For medicinal purposes only,” he said with a grin as he passed the large measure across.

Jess smiled at the family joke and then said reflectively, “Well I guess I should be thankful for small mercies...at least Jonesy ain’t around to slather me with that dang liniment of his.”

Slim chuckled and they both sipped their drinks looking into the crackling fire.

Then after a moment Slim broached the subject that had been bothering him all afternoon...

“Uh...Jess you called Frank Lewis Frankie before...do you know him?”

Jess took another sip of his drink and then looking Slim in the eye said, “Know him, I dang well rode with him for over a year Slim.”

Slim gasped and nearly choked on his drink. Once he’d recovered, he said quietly, “Just when I think I know you, you come out with something like this...Why didn’t you tell me about all that years ago?”

“Well, it ain’t the kinda thing you brag about is it!” Jess said angrily.

“No, I guess not. So how come you got tied up with a crazy guy like that huh?”

Jess looked off into the middle distance before saying, “We served together during the war. Hell, he was a dang good soldier, Slim. He had my back and I had his...that makes for a real strong bond ya know?”

Slim nodded, “Yes I know it.”

“He was a good soldier...a fighting man...a trained killer. Just what you need in a war, but not afterwards. See I didn’t realise that was the way he was Slim...not for a long time. When it was all over, we went our separate ways and then I met up with him in a bar in Texas a few months later. We had a few drinks...a few laughs, romanced the ladies and had a real wild time,” he said his eyes sparkling at the memories.

“Go on,” Slim said softly.

“Like I say we had a real wild time. OK maybe a bit too wild. Shooting up towns...getting drunk...the odd petty theft but nuthin’ too bad really.Like I say it was all a bit of fun...until one day it wasn’t anymore.”

Slim nodded, his eyes never leaving his Pard.

“It started with him getting real mean after a few drinks...then he’d go on benders. But the worst was the haphazard shooting, just to scare folk...until he killed one. That’s when things really changed; he started robbing banks, stages... and killing folk. Dang it Slim just for the sake of it. It was like life meant nothing to him ya know?”

Slim looked scandalized, “And you just sat back and didn’t do anything?”

Now it was Jess’s turn to look outraged.

“Hell no, we’d parted company way before all that. First time I saw him starting getting way too drunk and robbin’ innocent folk that was it for me. I told him if I stayed around, I’d end up killing him. He just couldn’t take it...the way I walked out on our friendship. He wanted me in on a bank job in Denver...but I refused. He said if ever our paths crossed again...well he’d kill me first. Now do ya see why I want Mike and Daisy gone?” he said desperately.

Slim nodded... “And this Frankie...he’s fast?”

Jess nodded, “Way faster than me...or he was anyway.”

Chapter 4

The following morning a very excited Mike and Daisy made their way to the early morning stage.

“Now you have got your school books haven’t you dear, remember what you promised Slim, to attend to your books every morning?”

“Yes, Aunt Daisy,” was the subdued reply.

“Then you’ll be free to look around the city with Aunt Daisy. Or maybe even find some new playmates near Aunt Megan’s place in the afternoons,” Jess said encouragingly.

The boy grinned at that.“Sure, it’ll be swell.” But then his face clouded, “You’ll be OK without us?” he asked peering up at Jess and then Slim.

“Sure we will Tiger,” Jess said ruffling his hair. “We’ll miss you both something fierce...but I know you’ll have a fun time.”

Daisy looked on benignly. She was nobody’s fool and yes maybe there was a cattle sale to be dealt with. But what she really thought was the boys were looking forward to a tad more freedom. It had been a long hard winter and now spring was nearly here she just knew they’d want to throw off the traces some. Get a little drunk and maybe have their girls over. The kind of thing they had enjoyed before the advent of Mike and herself she imagined.

“You two have some fun as well,” she said beaming at them, “don’t work too hard my dears.”

Then Mose was bustling about dusting off the stage seat and helping Miss Daisy aboard looking as chipper as a dog with two tails at having her ride with him.

Then seconds later Mike was leaning out of the window waving and the stage disappeared from view over the rise.

“Oh, sure we’re gonna have a bundle of fun, with the Lewis Gang callin’ by,” Jess said sardonically as he turned back into the house.

“You really think they’ll target us?” Slim asked looking concerned.

“Sure, why not? Stands to reason don’t it if they’re around these parts.”

Both men wandered back over to the breakfast table and sat, Slim pouring them another coffee.

“So, have you got a plan?” he asked after a while.

Jess took a sip of his coffee and nodded, “Yup, but you ain’t gonna like it.”

“Go on.”

“First thing I’m gonna do is ride back to town and tell Mort I’m dropping the charges against Ed and Billy.”

Slim looked scandalized, “Why would you want to do a damn fool thing like that?”

“Because I need to get some information out of them...and that ain’t gonna happen if they’re nice and cosy in Mort’s jail.”

Slim looked puzzled, “I don’t understand…why can’t you talk to them in there?”

“Because,” said Jess throwing his friend a speculative look and pounding one fist into the palm of his other hand, “I may need to use a little persuasion...”

“Jess!”

“I said you wouldn’t like it, but desperate times require desperate measures...ain’t that what Mort always says?”

“I can’t see Mort approving of your plan,” Slim said dryly.

“Well, he won’t dang well know about it, unless you tell him,” Jess said with a scowl.

“So, what is this information you’re going to beat out of them?” Slim asked. Already knowing it would be a waste of time to try and deter his buddy.

“Exactly where Frankie and the Gang are and if they’re really intending to work over this area...and if so to make sure they land here first.”

Slim, who had been drinking his coffee nearly choked at that. He put his cup down with a clatter, “What the hell are you talking about Jess?”

“Look, you don’t know them the way I do. They’ll either choose a spread that’s real easy pickings...some poor old timer who they’ll shoot before running his cattle off. Or else they’ll hit town...get drunk and shoot the place up...probably killing a few folks in the process. That way when they call at the next ranch, to relieve them of a few hundred head of cattle, they’ll meet with practically no resistance as everyone is too shit scared to retaliate.”

Slim turned pale, “They really are as bad as everyone says then?”

“Worse...”

“And you want them to attack us first you say?”

“Yes, you see what I need is for them to check our place over first. I’ll make sure that Billy and Ed tell him exactly where we are and how I’m itching for a fight...that should do it. When they ride in, they’ll hafta come straight through the yard to reach the home pasture where most of the cattle are right now. At least we haven’t taken them back up to the higher ground for the summer yet,” he added.

“Oh yeah just great,” Slim said, “all nicely rounded up for them to make off with.”

“No, you don’t get it Slim. See we’ll have the whole yard covered...Mort, Lon and as many able-bodied good shots as he can muster...the element of surprise. They’ll think it’s just us… two sitting ducks home...until they’re right in the yard and it’ll be too late...we’ll bushwhack ‘em Slim and bring the whole dang gang down.

The following morning Slim declared he didn’t want any part of deceiving Mort, but he would ride along and help Jess execute part two of his grand plan...interviewing the two brothers...along with some play acting on Slim’ s part.

“But only enough force to get the information out of them,” he said seriously as they dismounted outside Mort’s office.

“Sure, sure,” Jess said dismissively, “You just stay over the other side of the street and watch where they go Slim and I reckon the smart money will be on them booking into the hotel. I seem to remember Ed likes his home comforts and so a hot tub and soft bed will be first on the agenda after a couple of nights in the cells.”

He burst into Mort’s office a few minutes later and helped himself to a coffee before settling down in the seat opposite the Sheriff.

Mort looked up an amused expression in his eyes, “Well help yerself and make yerself at home why don’t you?” he said with a friendly grin.

Jess grinned back, “Sorry Mort did you want one?” he asked gesturing to the coffee pot on the stove.

Mort shook his head, “So how are you feeling now Jess after that nasty attack? Come to make a statement, have you?”

“I’m just fine now Mort.”

Then looking down into his coffee cup said, “Actually I’ve decided not to press charges.”

Mort’s eyebrows shot up in surprise, “Why the hell not...Jeez, they gave you a real going over Jess...so why so forgiving...huh?”

“Well seems it was all a misunderstanding. It was that Carmen firing them up, you know how it is,” Jess replied, still studiously avoiding Mort’s eye.

Mort sighed and then said quietly, “Why don’t I believe a word you’re saying?”

Jess looked a tad taken aback at that and then annoyed.

“It’s my right ain’t it, Mort...my decision as to whether to press charges or not and like I say I don’t want to.”

Mort sighed again and said, “Alright, on your own head be it. I don’t have a thing to hold them on right now. They aren’t actually members of the Lewis Gang. Just guilty by association I guess and that wouldn’t hold up in court,” and picking up the cell keys he went to release the prisoners.

He returned their guns and personal items and then told them to get the hell out. But they paused as they left and Ed leaned over towards Jess and said menacingly, “I don’t know what yer game is Harper...but this ain’t over yet.”

Jess just ignored him and once the two brothers had shuffled out, he rose to leave too, but Mort put out a restraining hand to stop him.

“Not so fast Jess, you’re going nowhere until you tell me what this is all about.”

Jess just looked down and said nothing.

“Jess?”

“Oh alright...I need to get some information out of them, regarding the Lewis Gang. So, if you want me to try and stop ‘em riding roughshod over town and goin’ on a rustling spree I suggest you turn a blind eye huh?”

“You think they have that kind of information?” Mort asked thoughtfully.

“I don’t think, I dang well know it...see they know Lewis and his movements’ real well.”

“What... you’re telling me I just let two of the notorious Lewis Gang walk free after all?” Mort asked looking incredulous.

“Well not actual members,” Jess said grinning, “just like associates ya know. And anyway, ain’t you ever heard the term use a sprat to catch a mackerel?” he asked with a grin. “You let them go and they’ll help us catch the whole damn gang.”

Mort still looked less than impressed.

“Look Mort just trust me on this one huh. I’ll go have a word with them and then call back and tell you the plan me and Slim have worked out, OK?”

“I guess it will have to be,” Mort said, “and you say Slim approves of it all?”

“Oh yeah sure,” Jess agreed breezily before pulling his hat down hard and with a cheerful, “See ya later,” he was gone.

His hunch had been right and Slim confirmed that the two men had headed straight for the hotel after leaving Mort’s office.

The hotel manager was as snooty as they came, or so Jess thought; and he had no time for the guy with his airs and graces. But right now, he needed his help. So, giving him a brief smile said, “Uh, I have two friends stayin’ Ed and Billy Dodson, can you tell me which room ...please?”

Mister Smyth looked down his long nose at Jess and said, “I’m sorry sir that is not company policy...I can inform the gentlemen that you called.”

“Well, that ain’t a whole lot of help,” Jess said now dropping the pleasant act. “Just tell me Smyth and stop messin’ with me!”

“Jess,” Slim said warningly and pulling gently at his arm. But Jess pulled roughly away and glared at the now decidedly annoyed looking manager.

“Well really, I shall have to send for the Sheriff if you persist in being so difficult Mister Harper,” he snapped.

“It was him that sent me,” Jess growled, leaning forwards like he might very well lay a punch on the supercilious man’s nose.

The manager looked decidedly wrong footed. He knew Harper often deputized for the Sheriff and was indeed a good friend so maybe in was true...but there again...

Eventually he decided to err on the side of caution as he saw the dark-haired cowboy’s demeanor looking more than a little threatening. So, he merely turned towards where the room keys hung and indicated the empty space beside number 11.

Jess grinned at him, “Thanks, now that weren’t so hard was it,” he added before turning and taking the stairs two at a time, closely followed by Slim.

The door was smashed open at Jess’s first brutal kick revealing Ed stretched out on the bed and his brother sitting in the armchair making inroads into a bottle of whiskey.

Both men went for their guns, but Jess and Slim had them covered before they could even slap leather.

“Drop ‘em and kick ‘em over here,” Jess growled.

Both men scowled angrily, but did as they were bid.

Then Jess grinned down at Ed and said, “Well come on then Ed, what are ya waitin’ for why dontcha finish off what you started the other night huh?”

Slim gave a small gasp...was Jess crazy? OK maybe it would be easy enough to threaten them with his gun...but a hands-on fight when he was still far from recovered from the recent beating was madness.

Before he could even put his concerns into words Ed had leapt off the bed and thrown a punch at Jess. However, the blow was easily parried and Jess threw a haymaker that sent Ed sprawling spectacularly way across the room. He was upon him in two strides and dragging him up by his shirt, threw another couple of punches, one to the jaw and the other to his belly...making the older man fall to his knees before toppling forwards...out cold.

Then Jess, without a mark on him, turned his attention to where Billy was cowering on the chair across the room. He grabbed him by the shirt front pulled him up with his left hand and raised his right, balled and about to land a blow to the chin, when Billy screamed out in terror...

“Don’t...please don’t hit me Harper!”

Jess dropped him and he fell to his knees shaking and whimpering.

Then he turned back to Slim and winked, “Not quite as tough when someone fights back is he?”

Slim grinned and holstered his Colt. Then he fetched the water jug from the nightstand and threw the contents over Ed to bring him around.

Once he was conscious Jess dragged him up and threw him in the chair.

“Right, I want some answers from you Ed and you’d better dang well tell the truth or you’ll be leavin’ this room in a box...you got that?”

“Loud and clear,” Ed muttered.

“OK so let’s have the truth about Pete and Carmen, for starters.”

“We told you the truth,” Billy whispered. “Pete did kill himself after he saw your letters to Carmen...that’s the honest truth Harper.”

“But I didn’t write her any dang letters! Why in Hell would I? You’ve seen the real pretty gal I’m dating,” he added.

“I dunno... she is real cute,” Billy agreed.

Then turning to his brother said, “Best show him the letter Ed, prove it huh?”

“You’ve actually got one of the letters?” Slim asked his eyebrows arching in surprise. “So how come you didn’t show the Sheriff?”

“We was savin ’ it for the judge in case all this came to trial... we thought that Sheriff might just ‘lose’ the evidence...him being a friend and all,” Ed said.

Jess just sighed shaking his head, “So let’s see it then,” he said impatiently.

Ed fished in his vest pocket and finally came out with a crumpled envelope which he passed across.

Jess opened it and scanned the closely written words...his expression changing from amusement to disgust... “Hell, this is filthy, I wouldn’t write anything like that,” he growled angrily.

“Got your signature to it ain’t it?” Ed snarled.

Jess just shook his head and passed it over to Slim to read. It basically was a character assassination on Pete, saying he was useless and Carmen deserved better. Then went on to say exactly what he could offer her...in and out of the bedroom...then finally imploring her to leave her husband and come to Laramie as soon as she could... where he would ... Here Slim stopped reading as the words sickened him.

Looking Ed in the eye he said, “This isn’t my pard’ s handwriting, I can vouch for that and as for the content...well he just wouldn’t write that kind of stuff...no half decent person would.”

When Ed still looked disbelieving Slim said, “You still got that timber order you wrote the other day Jess?”

After a few minutes of pocket searching Jess finally located it and passed it across to Ed. Whereas the writer of the almost pornographic letter made large intricate letters with many loops and swirls...Jess’s was smaller and not as easy to read. In fact, Slim often remarked that his handwriting resembled a dying spider staggering across the page.

Ed peered at it for several minutes before looking kind of sheepish and passing the timber list across to his brother.

“I guess we owe you and apology Harper.”

Jess just nodded, not indicating if the apology was accepted or not.

He merely fixed Ed with a steely glare and said, “So what about Frankie then...is he comin ’ gunnin ’ for me?”

There was a long pause and then Ed nodded, “Yup, the Gang are heading this way and you’re on the agenda alright. This business with Pete has really gotten him all fired up.”

“Even if it’s all a load of lies?” Jess asked.

“Even then...Hell you know he’s been itching to get even with you ever since you walked out on the gang,” Ed replied. “He’s comin’ to Laramie special...to stir up the town some and round up a few hundred head of steers to take back home.”

“You mean he’s going to kill innocent folk in town and then rustle cattle!” Slim spat angrily.

Ed turned cold eyes on him, “That’s exactly what I mean mister and there ain’t a dang thing you can do about it.”

“You tell him from me I’m ready and waiting,” Jess spat furiously, “and you can tell him to land at the Sherman spread first...if he’s got the guts!”

“Hell Jess, are you mad…with all our cattle still down for the winter...that’ll be easy pickings for them,” Slim muttered.

“Shut up you idiot,” Jess replied, before glancing over at Ed.

He’d heard alright...there was a sickly grin on his ugly face. “Well, I’m sure he’ll definitely make the Sherman Ranch his first stop,” he said.

Jess tried to remain calm and merely said, “I’ll be waiting,” and turned to go.

Ed was beginning to look very pleased with himself and said, “Yes, see ya real soon Harper. Frankie said he’d be here end of the month...give him your regards, shall I?”

Jess nodded, “You do that,” and pulling his hat down hard turned and left, followed by Slim.

Once they were out of earshot, he turned to his pard and in a fair mimic of Slim’ s voice said, “Easy pickin’ s huh... Gee you should be on the stage Slim that was real convincing.”

Slim rolled his eyes, “Well that’s part one of the plan executed...now all we have to do is convince Mort it’s a good idea.”

Chapter 5

Mort Cory sat back in his chair and steepled his fingers, “So let’s get this right...you have it guaranteed that the Lewis Gang will hit your place first and not town huh?”

Jess threw Slim an anxious glance and said, “Well as sure as we can be Mort, we’ve tried to make it that way.”

“So, what if I do as you suggest and deploy all my best men out at your place and then they hit town?” Mort asked looking equally worried.

“I guess that’s just the risk we have to take,” Slim said, not looking any too happy about the idea either.

“Heck Slim you know this Frank Lewis’s reputation,” Mort snorted, “I can’t leave the town unprotected; they’d ride roughshod over the place, leaving death and devastation in their wake if all is to be believed about them.”

“Oh sure, it’s all true,” Jess said darkly.

They lapsed into silence and Jess wandered over to the window and looked idly out at the folk passing by, dreading the thought of what might happen.

Then his eyes lit up and snapping his fingers turned back to the others and said, “I’ve got it... I’ll ask old Red Eagle to track ‘em. Once they reach the twin pines on the Cheyenne road we’ll know if they’re gonna head for town or branch off to our place first.”

“That would work,” Slim said looking equally excited, “they tend to hit places at dawn, so I’ve heard, so they’d set up camp somewhere like the turn off for Jonah’s Peak. They’d be well hidden there and able to make our place within half an hour or so. If Red Eagle saw that happening then he could ride in and warn us.”

“And if not, what if they ride on towards town?” Mort asked deadpan.

“Well, the same thing. If he sees they are heading to town then he should have plenty of time to ride over here and let us know; and we could make it back to town overnight,” Jess said, “Either way they nearly always hit a place at dawn.”

“Um makes sense I suppose,” Mort said grudgingly, “But just one thing, Red Eagle has retired from scouting now. He spends all his time at that little spread of his on the edge of town just raising hogs and tending his vegetable patch. He really won’t want to do anything like this anymore Jess.”

The dark-haired cowboy’s head came up and he had the light of battle in his eyes, “He’ll do it for me, I guess,” he said firmly. “I aim to go ask him anyway.”

“Well good luck with that one,” Mort replied to the fast-closing door.

When he heard Jess ride off, he turned back to Slim, “Your partner sure isn’t lacking in nerve, I’ll say that for him,” he said with a grin.

Slim sat down in the chair opposite the Sheriff and said quietly, “Oh Red Eagle will do it for him OK.”

“How come you’re so sure?” Mort asked frowning slightly.

“Just something that happened in the war,” Slim said vaguely...not wanting to betray a confidence.

“Well come on out with it,” Mort said looking intrigued.

Slim sighed and said, “Well I guess Jess wouldn’t mind you knowing, but he sure wouldn’t want it to be common knowledge... would be afraid folk would think he was going soft,” he said with a grin.

“Go on,” Mort said sitting back in his chair.

“Well, the thing is Jess sorta helped him out some in the war.”

Mort looked puzzled, “But Red Eagle was a scout for the Union wasn’t he...until he was invalided out after he was shot up real bad.”

Slim nodded, “Yes it was towards the beginning of the war and Jess had just escaped from a Union Prisoner of war camp and was on the run.”

Mort looked surprised, “I thought he was caught towards the end of the war and was tortured in that god awful camp?”

“He was caught twice,” Slim said succinctly. “Anyway, he came upon Red Eagle hurt real bad ...dying most likely. He was in a Union uniform and Jess knew he should take him in as a prisoner. But after his own recent experience of a prison camp, he knew dang well the Indian probably wouldn’t last five minutes in a Confederate camp. Both sides were sadly lacking in medical supplies and personnel...it would have been a death sentence.”

“I remember,” Mort said and sighed deeply, “So what did he decide to do?”

“He laid low and nursed Red Eagle through his injury...but it was obvious to both of them that his war was over. Then when he was fit enough Jess just let him go. So, you see Mort, Red Eagle owes his life to Jess, but it’s more than that. They became real good friends when they met up after the war. That’s why Red Eagle settled here...and that’s why I know Jess won’t ask him to help unless he’s absolutely sure the old guy is up to it.”

“Well, I for one sure hope he is,” Mort said, “because without his help I figure we’re in for a whole mess of trouble. There’s nobody I know that could track them half as well as Red Eagle...Jess maybe, but we really need him fresh and ready to fight at the ranch, not running halfway across the prairie tracking the bastards.”

“Well let’s just hope for the best and that Red Eagle will help us out, because the way I see it we need all the darned help we can get,” Slim said with feeling.

*******

By the end of the month all their plans were in place. Red Eagle had been more than happy to help. In fact, he told Jess that his life had become somewhat dull of late and he’d be grateful of the excitement.

Jess wondered how much of that was true and how much, just Red Eagle being kind-hearted, but either way the die was cast. The gang were to be tracked and their subsequent downfall carefully planned.

Now tensions were running high as all Mort’s carefully chosen posse waited in hiding, dotted around the Sherman Ranch. Some on the roof, others in the barn and several hidden in the bushes along the rise that led to the yard.

Red Eagle had ridden in that afternoon, saying Lewis and twelve others were camped out not far from where Slim had predicted at Jonah’s Peak. Now he was crouched down in the shadow of the house beside Mort waiting for the gang to hit.

Slim and Jess had taken themselves off to the left leaving Mort and Red Eagle together at the far side of the veranda. Now Slim turned to Jess and said softly, “You alright now?”

Jess nodded, “Yup I guess so...”

Although the plan had been originally devised by Jess, earlier that day he had privately confessed his concerns to Slim.

“I dunno Slim, it just don’t seem right ambushing them this way ya know?”

“Oh, come on pard...you don’t owe them any loyalty, surely you don’t really care about what happens to Lewis now? You said yourself he was a changed man. After all that’s why you quit the gang all those years ago.”

“It isn’t that.” Jess said shaking his head, it just don’t sit easy bushwhacking them. I’d rather face up a guy before I kill him.”

“Well, that’s all very laudable,” Slim said, “but Hell Jess we just don’t have that luxury. Sure, we’ve a dozen good men out there. But how many of them are crack shots huh? Not one is of the same caliber as the Lewis gang; so, I guess the surprise element is all we have going for us. We have to win this fight Jess.”

“I know it,” he said softly, his head down.

“Hey, are you forgetting all those innocent folk Lewis and his Gang have murdered in cold blood, without a chance of retaliation?” Slim added angrily.

At that Jess looked him in the eye, “No I ain’t...and you’re right Slim, you need ta kill vermin like them anyway you can, I guess.”

Slim nodded and then said anxiously, “I just hope the men Mort’s chosen won’t panic. A wrong move from anyone of them could scupper the whole thing.”

It was Chas Beasley a hot-headed young man who was to bring Slim’ s worst fears to fruition. Mort had only chosen him as he was a good shot and willing to take a risk or two. However, he was also incapable of following orders...as Mort was to discover to his cost.

The gang rode in just as dawn was breaking. All the posse were poised and ready to open fire on Mort’s command. It was vital that the gang rode into the yard so that the marksmen would get good clear shots...then the men posted on the edge of the rise would fire on them if they retreated back that way.

However, as the first half dozen men rode towards the yard Beasley opened fire before the signal, warning the following riders of an attack.

Then all hell was let loose…

The riders already in the yard opened fire and shot two of the posse, but Mort and Jess managed to kill two of the gang, a third being injured by Red Eagle. Then realizing they could well be outnumbered Frankie gave the order for his men to retreat. But not before he’d yelled angrily, “You’ll pay fer this Harper...I’ll see you in town. Get ready to meet yer maker boy,” and he was gone galloping off down the back track and away to safety.

Mort and the others regrouped sometime later. But not before the Sheriff had given Beasley the rough edge of his tongue. Then finally dissuaded Jess from following through with a more physical reprimand.

“Come on Jess,” he said dragging him away from where young Beasley was looking not only utterly embarrassed but also terrified of the retribution about to be metered out by a very angry Jess.

“We don’t have time for this now. The kid made a mistake. Now it’s down to us to try and salvage something. They’re headed for town, but doubt they’ll strike before tomorrow, with their wounded to care for...so let’s get over there and get reorganized huh?”

Chapter 6

It looked like Frankie Lewis was hell bent on retribution aimed at Jess and so the men weren’t too worried about an imminent raid by the rustlers. Figuring the now depleted gang would hit town first. Then if they had a positive outcome would commence their raids on the outlying ranches.

Now the three were sitting around in Mort’s office Jess said, “We hafta stop ‘em in their tracks Mort wipe the whole dang lot out or there won’t be a rancher safe for miles around. You know the way he works...he hits an area real hard, getting folk so dang spooked that they practically hand over their cattle.”

“Well sure,” Mort said, “I’ve asked the same marksmen to stand by again...and most have agreed, I don’t see what more we can do?”

“I do,” said Jess. “This is my fight Mort...it’s me Frankie wants...so I’m gonna hafta call him out, it’s the only way.”

Slim who had been pouring out a coffee slammed the pot down on the stove.

“No, absolutely not...you said yourself he was way faster than you Jess it would be pure madness...suicide.”

“And if I don’t a whole lot of folks are gonna die!” Jess spat angrily. “This way if I can down him; I reckon the rest of them will fall apart, they ain’t nothing without Frankie leading them.”

“You seem to know an awful lot about him,” Mort said his eyes narrowing.

Jess flicked a glance towards Slim and then back to Mort, “Well I should do…I rode with the guy for a good while,” he said quietly.

Mort’s head shot up and he looked deeply shocked, but then recovered quickly and said, “Well I guess that was all in your past Jess...so Lewis has something against you?”

Jess nodded, “He never forgave me for walking out on the gang... and there’s something else too...”

“Oh?”

“Um... it seems he blames me for his cousin’s death...Pete Dodson... brother to those two you had in your jail; Billy and Ed Dodson.”

“Go on,” Mort said quietly.

“Well, er as you know, Pete killed himself...he...” then he flicked a glance over to Slim again.

“Go on pard,” Slim said, trying hard not to smile.

“Well Pete’s wife told him she was leaving him for me,” Jess finally finished, refusing eye contact with Mort.

Mort exchanged a grin with Slim and then said, “So is there any truth in that allegation then Jess?”

“No there damn well ain’t! The woman’s crazy! I ain’t cast eyes on her in years....”

“Might have known they’d be a woman involved eh Slim,” Mort said with a chuckle.

Then he relented and turned to Jess, “Actually, I already knew about that business, if you recall from when I was holding Ed and Billy in custody,” he said with a smirk.

“Look this ain’t funny,” Jess growled, “the darned woman is pure bad luck any which way you look at it.”

“Well, your female admirers are the least of our problems,” Mort said sobering. “What we need is a plan and a watertight one. I’m with Slim, you can’t take on this guy alone Jess, you really can’t.”

“What did you mean earlier, when you said most of the marksmen were out there?” Slim asked, suddenly looking wary.

Mort looked slightly wrong footed and said quietly, “There are some that have backed down...One or two wives kicked up a fuss and then some are saying this is Jess’s fight. He brought the gang here,” he added. “But that’s all nonsense. It’s the whole town’s responsibility to protect our cattle and livelihoods...not down to just one man.”

Famous last words Mort was to say with some irony later the following day.

It had been agreed that, as with the ambush at the ranch, men would be spread out ready to take on the might of the Lewis Gang once they rode into town at first light the following morning.

The half dozen men who hadn’t backed down were in place and Jess had been prowling around Mort’s office like a caged tiger since the early hours. Now he stood at the window eyeing the seemingly deserted street without... before checking his iron again.

“You won’t make ‘em come any quicker looking out there,” Mort said from his chair, where he was sitting with his rifle cradled in his lap.

“He’s right,” said Slim, standing by the coffee pot, “come and have a drink and sit a spell Jess you’re making me nervous.”

Jess rammed his Colt back into the holster from where he’d checked it again and wandered over to Slim, accepting the hot drink.

“You may as well relax,” Mort continued, “you know perfectly well Bill Simmons is watching the road, he’ll send a message as soon as they ride in.”

What Mort didn’t know was at that very minute old Bill Simmons had his skull practically split open by one of the stealthy Lewis Gang creeping up behind him and bringing his rifle down hard on the unsuspecting old rancher’s head.

The first time they knew things were about to kick off was when the strident tones of Frankie Lewis echoed down the empty street, “Git out here Harper, we’ve business to settle...”

Before either Slim or Mort could move to stop him, Jess was up and out of the door in a flash.

Frankie was striding down the centre of Main Street, his two top henchmen at his side and the remainder of the gang all fanned out behind him.

Jess’s eyes narrowed as he faced Frankie.

“Been a long time,” he said finally.

Frankie nodded, “Way too long. We were partners once Jessie...as good as brothers but you walked out on that and I can’t forgive you. But I’d be real interested to finally find out why.... before I send ya to your Maker that is.”

Jess scowled at him, “You know dang well why! I told ya often enough, didn’t I? I didn’t want no part of shootin’ up towns, robbin’ banks...killin’ folk and rustling their cattle and I still don’t,” he added belligerently. But then you know all that...from when I refused to do over the Denver Bank...”

“Well, that’s a real shame boy because you’re about to die. I ain’t gonna spare ya like last time... Not before time either it seems. Seein’ as you’ve been messin’ with my cousin’s woman...an all,” Frankie added.

“There ain’t no dang truth in that,” Jess spat angrily, “and you know it, Frankie!”

But he just stood there, ignoring Jess’s comment, his gang all around him, none moving a muscle, as though frozen to the spot.

After a good two minutes had passed Jess could stand it no longer.

“Like you say Frankie, we were real good friends once and I ain’t gonna be the one to draw first. You want me dead then git on with it.”

“Goddamn you, I downed ya once before and I reckon I can do it again,” Frankie muttered and then went for his gun.

Jess stared into the bloodshot, weary eyes of his old friend. He didn’t know what had happened to the lightning-fast draw of the man he once knew...but it had gone. Now they were more than evenly matched and Jess’s shot hit its mark...straight through Frankie’s heart. Whereas the outlaw’s shot went wide... whistling passed his ear, as Jess dived and rolled out of trouble.

There was a second or two of shocked silence before the Lewis Gang opened fire. But the whole fight was over almost before it started. The Gang quickly wiped out by the force of the gunfire raining down on them from various vantage points along Main Street.

Looking around it seemed to Jess like every man woman and child had rallied around to support him, Mort, Slim, Red Eagle and the few other stalwarts in Mort’s posse.

As the smoke haze cleared, he looked around to see old Ezra from the store wielding his rifle...as was Tom from the Saloon. Then he saw many other armed town’s folks standing around...peering at the carnage and what was left of the notorious Lewis Gang.

He couldn’t believe he’d out drawn Frankie knowing what a crack shot he’d been in his prime. But he figured all the years of heavy drinking had taken their toll. Jess had seen from the onset the weary, bloodshot eyes that told their tale... and so Frankie’s decadent lifestyle had doubtless cost him his life.

He sighed deeply, holstered his gun and then turned to where he knew Mort and Slim would have been watching his back.

He saw Mort advancing upon him...but no sign of Slim. Then his eyes went to the boardwalk...just behind him and there lying prone was the unmistakable lanky body of his Pard.

“Slim...Goddamn it,” he yelled as he tore over to his friend’s side and knelt beside him. Then he gasped in shock as he saw the blood-stained shirt and his pard’ s motionless, deathly pale face.

“No... oh Jeez, no,” he gasped.

Mort was at his side in seconds.

“Goddamn it, fetch the doc,” Jess yelled, his face a mask of fear and anger.

But even as he spoke doc Sam was pushing his way through the crowds.

After a hasty examination he helped Mort and Jess carry the tall rancher across the road to his office, where he was gently laid on the operating table in the back room.

Sam quickly ordered his daughter, Carrie, to set up the anesthetic and then turned to Jess, “Out now buddy, wait in the parkour, I’ll come and fetch you when I’m all done.”

Jess merely stood immobile, staring bleakly at his pard, as though unable to move.

“Come on,” Mort said gently, “do as the doc says...you can’t help here Jess.”

Eventually he was led from the room by the Sheriff and left in the parlor...a glass of whiskey by his side...as Mort went off to deal with the aftermath of the shootings.

It was a good two hours before an exhausted looking Sam finally made his way into the parlor.

Jess had spent most of his time pacing the floor, before finally slumping down on the couch, his head in his hands feeling about as desolate as he could ever remember. His best buddy was either dead or dying and it was all his fault. Why on earth hadn’t he arranged to meet up with Frankie secretly, someplace out of town, where Slim and Mort wouldn’t have been involved? Damn it, this was all his mess and now Slim would die because he’d had Jess’s back. Like he always did when the odds were stacked against them...Jeez he’d never forgive himself for this, never.

Then the door opened and Sam came in and slumped down wearily in the armchair opposite Jess.

“Well, so far so good,” he said.

Jess’s eyes opened wide in wonder, “He’s gonna be, OK?”

“Now hold on Jess, I didn’t say that. It’s early days and he’s lost a hell of a lot of blood. I’m a tad concerned that he was under the anaesthetic for so long too. It will be a while before he comes around. So maybe you’d like to take a break and come back later huh?”

Jess just shook his head stubbornly, “I ain’t goin’ no place until I know he’s gonna be OK...now can I see him?”

Sam rolled his eyes at Carrie who had just joined them, “Show Jess into the hospital room will you my dear,” he said with resignation. “And then make him a coffee I think he may be with us for some time.”

Carrie and Jess were old friends and she gave him her warm smile, “Come on troublemaker this way,” she said cheerfully.

It was the evening of the second day before Slim finally came around.

Jess had barely left his side or eaten anything for the duration and he looked a wreck. So Slim thought anyway when he finally opened his eyes and looked around him.

There was a gnawing ache in his right shoulder and he felt kinda weak and woozy, but otherwise he was fine.

Then his gaze came to rest on his pard and he gave the ghost of a smile and shook his head. Gee, Jess looked in worse shape than he was he thought.

He’d fallen asleep in the chair, had a good two days of dark stubble on his chin and looked pale and drawn.

After watching him for a few minutes Slim gave a discreet cough and Jess’s eyes flew open immediately.

“Sleeping on the job huh pard,” Slim teased, “I dunno I guess Sam just can’t get the staff these days.”

Jess just grinned from ear to ear, “How are ya feelin’ Hardrock?”

“Could do with a drink...”

Jess lifted Slim’ s head and helped him to some water before resting him back down on the pillows.

“I guess I should go fetch Sam....”

Slim nodded and then said quietly, “Thanks for looking out for me Jess...”

Jess just looked down and then muttered, “All this was my fault, Slim. I’m so damn sorry.”

“Hey how’d you work that out?”

“Well, it were me Frankie came gunning for weren’t it? You shouldn’t have been involved.”

“Yes, but he wouldn’t have stopped at that shootout with you and you know it. He was about to treat Laramie like any other place. Shoot up the town and then go on a rustling spree...So it wasn’t just your fight Jess it was the whole town’s fight…and thank God they stepped up to the plate when needed.”

“Maybe,” Jess said reluctantly.

“Definitely,” said Slim, “just forget it huh?”

Sam declared that Slim would make a full recovery if, and he stressed this…he was sensible and rested there in the doc’s office for a further week and then no work for another two to three weeks.

At this Slim looked worried, “We’ve got the stock to take back up the mountain...not to mention the general running of the Relay and Ranch,” he added.

“Just you let me worry about that pard,” Jess said quickly, “you’ve just gotta get well, right?”

“Right,” Slim said with a weak grin, “if you say so...boss.”

Jess chuckled at that, “Well seein’ as how we’re partners, I can pull rank on you occasionally. Now you just rest up huh and I’ll be in tomorrow to check yer behaving.”

Shortly afterwards Jess made his way over to the saloon and was overwhelmed by the reception he received. Everyone wanting to pat him on the back and buy him a drink...for seeing off that evil Frank Lewis.

“Well, I weren’t single handed,” Jess said quickly and then there were many genuine well wishes for Slim’ s speedy recovery.

As soon as he’d entered Tom had been shocked by his appearance and when Millie came back from her break he said quietly, “Look who’s in Mill and he don’t look any too good.”

Jess was actually feeling quite stunned and wished folk would just leave him alone...and where the heck was his girl anyway?

Then moments later Mort joined him at the bar, “So how’s Slim?”

“On the mend thank God, will be a while, but the doc says he should be just fine.”

Mort let go a deep breath he didn’t know he’d been holding and said quietly, “That’s good real good Jess...”

Then he looked up and saw Tom down the bar tip his head towards Jess and then jerk it back, obviously suggesting he come behind the bar. Mort grinned back at the barkeep and then turning to Jess said, “I think you’re wanted Jess...”

Jess looked up and saw Millie standing beside Tom and then she came quickly forwards and opened the bar hatch.

“Tom says you look so rough you’ll be putting folk off their beer,” she said with a giggle. “So, he says I can finish early and look after you.”

“He does?” Jess asked glancing over to Tom and receiving a friendly nod, before he went off to serve another punter.

Jess needed no second telling, “Night Mort,” he said quickly before disappearing into the back room with Millie.

She turned to him, “Slim’ s alright of course,” she said.

He nodded, “How’d you know?”

“Well, you wouldn’t be here otherwise,” she said, turning and leading the way up the back stairs to her cosy rooms above the bar.

Once inside he divested himself of his gun belt and boots as per her house rules and then turned to her.

“Gee you look terrible,” she said softly, “when did you last eat...or sleep?”

He ginned at her, “Or wash up? About two days ago I guess.” Then sobering, “I had this stupid notion that if I left him, he’d pass away...you know?”

She nodded, “He was badly injured, Carrie told me...but thank God he’ll be alright now.”

He nodded, still looking real sickly so she thought. Well, she’d soon get him feeling better she vowed.

“Right so what do you want to do first?” she asked brightly. “Something to eat and drink...wash up maybe...or just crash out, you look exhausted.”

At that he took hold of her arms and pulled her in close, his deep blue, soulful eyes never leaving hers and the message of what he really wanted to do right then loud and clear.

He leaned in and kissed her passionately and then pulled back and grinned at her. “But maybe I should wash up and shave first huh?” he asked, raising a quirky eyebrow.

Chapter 7

The following morning Jess went and checked on Slim once more and was pleased to see he’d had a good night.

“He should be ready to go home in a week or so, all being well,” Doc Sam said cautiously.

“What do ya mean, ‘all being well’?” Jess asked looking anxious once more.

“Like I said he’s lost a lot of blood Jess, it will be quite a long recovery...and you know what a worrier Slim is? Well, you just need to make sure everything runs smoothly once you get him home. Is Daisy still away?”

Jess nodded, “Yup another few weeks. We got a wire. Her friend has taken a turn for the worse, some complications with the broken leg. Mike’s going to school out there with a neighbor's kid...so I figure it could be a while.”

“Um,” said Sam looking worried, “well let’s see how he goes. As I say he should be OK to travel in a week or so. But you’ll need to look after him really well once he’s home Jess, good healthy food and lots of rest.”

“Sure, I can do that,” Jess agreed, before going to make his farewells to his pard.

“How are you going to manage?” Slim asked resting back on his pillows. “We’ve the stock to take up to the high ground in the east pasture and the young stock to brand. Not to mention the relay side of the business, darn it, you can’t do it all single-handed Jess.”

“Just watch me,” Jess said grinning at his pard, “All you need to do is take it easy and get well, let me worry about the business huh.”

Half an hour later Jess was at the livery to pick up Traveller and Alamo and make his way home. He’d just paid old Bert and was about to ride out when he was met by a group of friends and neighbors, barring his way.

“Hey what’s this,” he asked grinning at his friends, “some kinda deputation?”

“Sort of,” Greg Peters said grinning, “see we’re the self-appointed ‘help out the Sherman Ranch Group.’”

“Huh?” Jess asked looking puzzled.

“Yeah, the way we see it, you and Slim risked your necks for the whole community and so we figured the least we could do was to get your stock out to the high grazing and help you out with branding...so let’s go huh?”

Jess looked around at the eager faces and felt totally choked, he shook his head and said softly, “Thanks guys, this is really appreciated,” and they all rode out...every man in high spirits and eager to help.

By the end of the week the tasks had been done in record time with all the enthusiastic help Jess had received. So, by Friday morning he was able to hitch up the buckboard and set off for town to bring Slim home.

A worried looking Sam met him at the door and ushered him into the parlor.

“What’s up Sam,” Jess asked picking up on his friend’s demeanor at once.”Slim is alright, isn’t he?

Sam shrugged, “No, well not as well as I’d hoped him to be anyway. I think he’s been fretting about the ranch. Anyway, he certainly hasn’t picked up as well as I would have liked. I tried to persuade him to stay a mite longer but he’s adamant that he needs to get back home and maybe that’s all that will help him to settle,” the doc added. “But he really needs lots of care still Jess, understand?”

“Sure, nothing but the best for my pard...so can I see him?” Jess asked.

“He’s ready to go, just taking a nap, you go on through, I’ll just fetch a tonic I’ve made up for him.”

Jess tapped on the hospital room door and on getting no response pushed it open and peered inside.

Slim was lying fully dressed on the top of the bed, but nothing prepared Jess for the change in his friend. His face was gaunt and very pale and his clothes seemed to be hanging on him. What the hell? He thought.

Then his buddy stirred and his eyes opened, looking straight into Jess’s.

Jess pinned a welcoming smile on his face and tried to hide the shock he was feeling.

“Hey you ready to come home pard?” he asked, “I’ve got the buckboard outside.”

Slim gave him a lazy smile, “I sure am... let’s go.”

But his escape wasn’t going to be that easy as he soon found out. Doc Sam was there with the tonic and various instructions on the daily routine. Bed-rest for another week then light exercise if and when well enough, light duties following on.

“And I will be stopping by to check on you,” he said with a firm look, “so you just make sure you toe the line Slim.”

Then Mrs Hudson his elderly Housekeeper was there fussing about and thrusting a gunny sack full of pots of stew and soup and various other nourishing meals in Jess’s direction. “Just heat them up,” she said to Jess, “good and hot and he’ll be more himself in no time.”

Then finally Carrie was there, “Aw I’ll miss you Slim....now you take real good care,” she said hugging him close and pecking him on the cheek.

Then turning away to Jess she whispered, “You take good care of him Jess, he’s really quite frail right now.”

The word frail and Slim, just didn’t equate in Jess’s mind. Hell, he’d been shot up some but frail? Jeez he’d bounce back real quick once he was home...sure he would.

Jess did his best really he did...

He made sure Slim stayed abed during the first few days at least and religiously fed him Ma Hudson’s healthy stews and soups. But then when they finally ran out, it was down to Jess to build his pard up.

“Thank goodness for some real food,” said Slim as he sat down to Jess’s supper one evening. “Ma Hudson is a sweet lady but Jeez talk about clucky, well she’d give Daisy a run for her money and that’s saying something. Not to mention all those milk puddings and thin soups she fed me.”

“Well git this down ya buddy, it’ll build ya up,” Jess said grinning.

Slim had started getting up for his meals and now looked down at Jess’s offering of beans and bacon with relish.

“Looks really good,” he said grinning over at Jess.

“Yeah, well it’s hardly invalid food like Sam told me, but best I can do pard,” he said tucking into his own plateful.

Although Slim was making a manful effort to eat Jess’s food it didn’t escape the dark-haired rancher that his buddy was looking no better now than he had a week ago when he brought him home. He’d got up for his meals, but slept away most of the day away and really wasn’t his usual self. Jess toyed with the idea of sending for Daisy. But he knew full well if she felt she could leave her dearest friend she would have done so by now. Nope it was up to him to care for his pard and get him fit again.

When Jess served up bacon and beans for the third day running Slim said, “Heck Jess is this your full menu?”

“Huh?”

“Is this all you can cook?”

“Hell no...I can do beans an’ eggs...and bacon an’ eggs...and my specialty beans, bacon an’ eggs.”

Slim rolled his eyes and stoically carried on eating.

The following day the noontide stage pulled in and for the first time Slim ventured out with Jess to help change the team.

“Well, it sure is good to see you out and about again Slim,” Mose said grinning at him from his place up on the box.

Then he leapt down and said, “I’ve got a passenger for you boys...and just what you need right now I reckon.”

Slim and Jess exchanged a puzzled glance and then the penny dropped, Daisy was home!

Thank God thought Slim, no more bacon and beans.

Thank God thought Jess, no more havin’ to cook bacon and beans and both men looked at the opening stage door in happy anticipation.

Mose opened the door and handed a lady down and she stood there looking about her.

Slim had never cast eyes on the trim dark-haired woman before, with her beautiful Mexican features...her large, dark eyes taking in the scene around her before coming to rest on Jess...her expression turning to delight.

“What in Hell do you think you’re doin’ here?” Jess yelled angrily. “Goddamn it you’ve got a nerve woman!”

Mose and Slim turned from Jess to the woman and back again...both agog.

Eventually Slim said quietly, “So would you care to introduce me pard?”

“This...” said Jess disparagingly like he was introducing some heinous beast said, “this is Carmen Dolores-Dodson....Pete Dodson’s widow.”

Then he turned back to her, “So why the hell are you here, huh?”

“Well, you wrote me sweet love,” she said batting her eyelashes at him. “You said I was to come find you in Laramie and so here I am. Then this dear man,” she said nodding to Mose, “said you were sorely in need of a house-keeper so I am at your service...so to speak,” she added with a seductive glance in Jess’s direction.

Jess just shook his head, “No...no way.”

“Hang on a minute Jess would that be so bad?” Slim said quietly, “We sure could use a hand in the kitchen.”

Jess turned on his pard, “Hell have you forgotten it was her that brought the Lewis Gang down on us...the reason you’re still so sick!”

“Yes, I heard how sick you’d been from Carrie,” she murmured throwing Slim a sympathetic look.

“Huh...what do you know of Carrie?” Jess snarled.

“Why, I’ve been in town a day or so and I thought I’d acquaint myself with the Women’s Group,” she said with an innocent smile. “I decided it would be nice to have a few girlfriends to help me out with the wedding plans.”

Jess’s head jerked up and he stared at her in amazement. “Wedding plans? What dang wedding plans?” he asked.

“Why ours of course, you silly boy,” she said giggling. “I guess I only just arrived in time though. There was some saloon girl in the group, Millie something or other?” She said raising her eyes to the heavens to try and recall the name. “Anyway, no matter, but she seemed to think you were promised to her... crazy girl,” she said with another bubbly giggle. “Of course, I know different after your wonderful letter!”

Jess took a pace towards her and for one terrible moment Slim thought he might hit her.

“I dunno what yer talking about, but I wrote you no damn letter, why the heck would I? We broke up years ago...and if I remember rightly your last words to me were, rot in hell.”

Then he swallowed hard and turning marched off towards the barn.

“Where the heck are you off to?” Slim called after him.

“Town of course,” Jess threw over his shoulder, “and make sure that troublemaker is gone when I get back!”

The lunchtime rush was over by the time Jess walked into the Laramie Saloon. There were just a handful of folks playing poker and a few of the usual barflies getting slowly drunk on cheap whiskey.

Tom’s head jerked up and he wandered over to Jess and said, “Oh come in to finalize the wedding plans then have you Jess?” he asked with a smirk.

“This ain’t no laughing matter Tom, where is she?” Jess barked.

Tom jabbed a thumb up motioning behind him, “Out back taking a break,” he said, “you could...”

But before he could say more Jess had raised the bar flap and marched into the back room.

“You could go through...” Tom added rolling his eyes and reaching for the glass of beer he was enjoying.

Jess finally tracked Millie down to the little bench by the back door, enjoying some early spring sunshine.

She looked up when he walked over and said, “Oh it’s you,” before looking off into the middle distance again.

He sat down beside her and took her dainty hand in his large one and said softly, “You didn’t believe anything that woman said did you Mill?”

She looked down at his hand clasping hers, then took a deep breath and looked up into his anguished eyes, “No of course not...it’s just...”

“Just what sweetheart?” he said softly.

“These woman from your past...they keep turning up and I sometimes think one will come along who you truly love and it will all be over between us.”

“No,” he almost shouted, “how could you even think that way. You know how we are together Millie...know how I feel. Jeez I’d marry you tomorrow if only you’d agree, you know that.”

“And what if we did...and had young ‘uns and someone like this Carmen arrived in town telling everyone you were her man...like this morning. How do you think that would make me feel?”

He bowed his head, “I’m just so sorry,” he whispered, “but hell Millie I ain’t clapped eyes on the woman for over fifteen years...she’s just plumb crazy, there ain’t nuthin’ between us.”

“Well, I can see that and so can everyone else,” she said with the ghost of a smile, “but I guess you’ve just got to convince her of that.”

“No chance, I told Slim to get rid of her by the time I rode back,” he said succinctly.

“Do you think that’s a good idea?”

“Sure, I do...why, don’t you?” he asked looking surprised.

“I’m not so sure. Women like Carmen who are totally obsessed with someone can be very dangerous when crossed. I think you’d be wiser to try and explain kindly and calmly that you’re just not available.”

“Kindly? Calmly?” he exploded, “Hell you’ll be suggesting we ask her to move in with us next!”

“Well, why not? When she overheard Carrie and I discussing how sick Slim had been she said she would be willing to help look after him and to be honest Jess I really think Slim is in need of a woman’s touch. I’d come out myself, but Tom just can’t spare me right now. Plus I may need to go and help Lily out soon if her Ma isn’t better by the end of the week. Anyway, this Carmen wouldn’t be there for long, Daisy will be home soon.”

Jess stared at her in wonderment, “You really wouldn’t mind?”

She smiled then, “Well I wouldn’t say that. But I’d be OK with it if Slim was getting all the nourishment he needs; anyway, you great oaf I trust you don’t I!”

At that he took her in his arms and held her close, “Jeez, what did I ever do to deserve a girl like you,” he whispered into her hair.

Then Tom popped his head around the door, “If you two lovebirds could kiss and make up that would be good, because I need you behind the bar now Millie dear.”

Jess glanced up and winked at Tom, who withdrew, leaving Jess kissing his love passionately.

He left the bar feeling much better, knowing his beloved Millie was so understanding. But then his heart hardened…Even so, that scheming bitch Carmen had to go he thought to himself.

He was so deep in thought he didn’t see Mose striding towards him, until it was too late and he cannoned into the old timer.

“Uh, sorry Mose, I weren’t looking where I was going,” he said cheerfully.

However, Mose didn’t return the smile, but merely said, “Got news...but don’t shoot the messenger OK Jess, you won’t like it.”

Jess frowned, his eyebrows knitting, “What sorta news?”

“Well after you rode out Slim commenced helping me change the team and he had...well a sort of funny turn.”

“Huh?”

“Went real pale and wobbly in his legs, I helped him into the house and settled him on the couch and that woman...Carmen? Well, she said she’d stay and look after him until you got back, “and he swallowed waiting for Jess to erupt.

But he merely nodded and then increased his pace towards where Traveler was hitched...jumped up into the saddle and galloped off down Main Street at speed.

“Said you wouldn’t like it,” Mose muttered before turning into the saloon for a welcome beer and to share the latest drama playing out at the Sherman spread.

Chapter 8

Jess left Traveller at the hitching rail and marched into the house. But stopped in his tracks when he saw Slim fast asleep on the couch...a cool cloth on his forehead and the remains of some chicken soup in a dish to the side.

He walked quietly in and sat on the edge of the couch looking down at Slim’ s pinched pale face.

After a moment or two his eyes opened and he focused on Jess.

“Oh, you’re back,” he said softly. “Get it sorted with Miss Millie?”

Jess just nodded, “Never mind about that. Mose said you’d had a funny turn?”

“Just went kind of faint that’s all...I guess I’m not up to chores just yet,” he said ruefully. “But Carmen was really kind, took good care of me Jess... I can’t figure why you hate her so much.”

Jess looked down and sighed, “I don’t hate her as such; just what she’s done. It was her that sparked off all this trouble with the Lewis Gang...whether she meant to or not. Now she’s been meddling in town, telling all in sundry, including Millie and Carrie, that I’m about to wed her!”

Slim shook his head, “Gee that’s too bad. But Millie didn’t believe any of it did she?”

“No, but that’s not the point... Carmen is a dang troublemaker...”

“But maybe...just maybe she is the innocent party Jess? There is a possibility she didn’t actually write that letter to upset her husband...maybe somebody else did and he just found it huh?”

“Carmen, innocent? Don’t make me laugh,” Jess said bitterly. “Besides who would do such a thing...how’d they benefit?”

Slim shrugged, “I don’t know Jess... but what I do know is she’s a damn good cook and it wouldn’t really hurt to let her stay, just for a little while, until Daisy gets back. I’m beginning to feel better already after that chicken soup...and she promised pie tonight,” he added...playing his ace card.

Jess weighed it up...Have a crazy woman on board...or an endless supply of chicken dinners and apple pie.

“I guess she can stay...just for a while,” he said quickly. After all he thought, Millie had even suggested it...be kind and calm she’d said...um.

At that Carmen ran out of Daisy’s room where she’d been secretly listening in and threw her arms around Jess.

“Oh, my love, you won’t regret it, really you won’t,” she said snuggling up to him.

But Jess was regretting it already.

“What are you doin’ in Daisy’s room?” he barked, pushing her away and backing off.

“Why, it’s the housekeeper’s room is it not...and that is what I aim to be for you. Until you come to your senses and realise how much you love me,” she added with a sultry look.

“Oh no,” Jess said firmly, “you ain’t bedding down in there. That’s Daisy’s room and she’s more than just a housekeeper, she’s family. There’s a perfectly good bed in the bunkhouse...git yer stuff and I’ll show you.”

Once they were in the bunkhouse Carmen looked around her, “Why this is really nice...”

Jess just nodded, “We had it done up for a lady that was staying with us a few years back.”

“She must have been someone really special for you to have gone to so much trouble,” Carmen said batting her eyelids at him.

But Jess refused to be drawn in, “She was,” he said gruffly.

“So, are you going to stay in here too?” she asked sidling up to him. “I knew it. I just knew it; you do want me don’t you Jess!”

He backed off like he’d been stung by a wasp and growled, “Nope you’ve got it all wrong Carmen. Like I told you I’ve got a girl. This is about my pard Slim. He needs some looking after right now and it seems like you’re willing to do it. I’ll pay ya...and that’s it...just a business deal, you understand?”

“Well, I hear you Jess...but no I really don’t understand,” she replied coyly. “I don’t think you do either. It must be a shock seeing me in the flesh after all this time. But I know what your letter said...and you can’t have changed your mind about me that much. I don’t believe it. Just admit it...you want me, don’t you?” she said with another seductive look from her dark soulful eyes.

“Just behave,” he growled before turning and marching off back to the sanctuary of the ranch house.

It did indeed seem that Carmen was doing Slim some good. His appetite improved and after a day or two he began to look more his old self. Jess however kept very much out of the picture, choosing to spend most of the days riding fence and only returning to the ranch to do the relay change over, before heading out again.

All Carmen’s overtures towards him had been firmly rebuffed and she was running out of ideas of how to seduce him. Jess had merely muttered ‘dang woman’ and made himself scarce once again after her last attempt.

That’s when her twisted mind decided to try and make Jess jealous by moving in on Slim.

At first Slim was somewhat puzzled by her behavior towards him and then quite flattered. After all she was a very handsome woman, for her age that is... Jess was noncommittal on the subject, but from what he’d told Slim he figured she must be very late thirties or early forties. Either way he knew time was running out if she really wanted to start a family as she so often had alluded to. She seemed to spend much time checking out Daisy’s old catalogues, pouring over pictures of cribs and baby clothes, making Jess break out in a cold sweat.

“Garldarn it, why does she do that,” he lamented one evening after Carmen had reluctantly retired to the bunk house for the night.

“What?” Slim asked looking up from the local paper.

“Drool over all those dang pictures of babies all the time...gives me the creeps.”

“I think it’s kind of sad,” Slim said philosophically, “she’s obviously desperate to get wed and start a family.”

“Um and not necessarily in that order,” he replied morosely. “If she meant what she suggested to me just last night.”

“So, what would that be pard?” Slim asked grinning broadly.

“You know damn well what,” said Jess angrily. “Dang it Slim how much longer is she gonna stay... you’re feeling better now ain’t you?”

Slim stretched lazily, “I guess I am yeah. But I’m getting kind of used to her fussing over me now.”

Her attentions to Slim hadn’t gone unnoticed by Jess. But he’d just chuckled and shaking his head left them to it, as Carmen constantly made eyes at Slim and brushed up against him at every opportunity.

Now he said, “Yeah well I guess all that fussin’ is as much for my benefit as yours Slim.”

Slim nodded wisely, “Yup I’d figured that too. She sure has it bad for you pard. We talked some yesterday when you were out checking on the stock and it doesn’t look like she’s going to give up on you anytime soon.”

“What did she say?” he asked looking annoyed.

“She said that she can’t envisage spending her life without you. How she was broken hearted when you walked out on her all those years ago and so she married this Pete on the rebound.”

Jess just rolled his eyes, “It weren’t like that Slim, she dated practically every guy in town...I was just one of a long line. And sure, I rode out as soon as she started talkin’ cribs and diapers. Damn it who wouldn’t at that young age?”

“I guess,” Slim agreed.

“So why didn’t she have kids with Pete if it was so dang important to her?” he asked, “Hang it all they were together for years.”

“Seems he wasn’t able to give her a child,” Slim said quietly, “he had some medical problems apparently.”

Jess shook his head. “Poor guy, I bet she was a nightmare to live with after she discovered that. I sure wouldn’t want to have been in his shoes.”

“She’s got a temper then?” Slim asked innocently.

“A temper... Jeez, you ain’t seen anything like it when she gets all fired up,” he said shaking his head at the memory of what she’d been like when they split up.

“She’s worse than you?” Slim asked with a grin.

“Pretty close-run thing,” Jess said chuckling. “Let’s just hope we don’t see that side of her huh.”

They were to be famous last words as Slim was to profess later.

The following day he had arranged to see Doc Sam for his check up and Carmen asked for a lift into town to do some marketing.

Neither he nor Jess noticed the large sparkling diamond she was sporting on her ring finger, them both being somewhat unobservant males where that kinda thing was concerned.

Slim dropped her off on Main Street and they arranged to meet up for lunch at Miss Mollie’s eating house later that day.

Carmen walked purposefully off in the direction of the mercantile and Slim towards Doc Sam’s office.

It was old Ezra’s helper in the mercantile, a Miss Potts, that first noticed the diamond engagement ring that Carmen was sporting.

“So, there is truth in the rumor,” she said excitedly, “you and Mr Harper really are betrothed?”

Carmen nodded happily, “Oh yes! He just didn’t want everyone to know until he’d broken it to that Millie girl, he’d taken up with.”

“So that’s why Millie left on the early Stage,” Ezra proclaimed. “Tom told me she’d gone to stay with Lily to help care for her old Ma. But I guess that must have been a white lie...Just couldn’t face folk I reckon.”

By now quite a large crowd of women folk had gathered, all longing for details of the up and coming nuptials. Soon word was spread far and wide that Jess Harper was finally to be married...the most sought-after bachelor in town. Even though most of the young girls really knew his heart belonged to Millie, they had still lived in hope. But now it seemed a complete stranger had joined their midst and claimed him. Many a heart would break that night.

Her next port of call was to see the preacher, the Rev Joshua Wesley.

“I really don’t understand my dear,” he said patiently. “You and Jess Harper are betrothed you say?”

“Indeed, she said flaunting the rather ostentatious ring. But the dear love is rather tied up at present. So much extra work with Slim still unwell and has asked me to come into town to make all the arrangements.”

Joshua shook his head. Jess was a good friend and he knew for a fact that he loved Millie dearly and had a long time understanding with her. He looked into Carmen’s eyes and felt the woman to be quite disturbed.

“I’m sorry my dear, er Miss Dolores, but I cannot possibly fix a date without both the potential bride and groom being present,” and he arose to imply the conversation was over.

She looked irate, “Well that being the case I wish you good day,” she said furiously, “and I’m sure the preacher over in Cheyenne won’t be quite so difficult,” she added her eyes blazing.

He just gave her a weak smile, forgoing to mention that he was the circuit preacher for Cheyenne as well.

She flounced off without a backward glance and Joshua closed the door quietly behind her. The poor woman was obviously deluded he surmised and possibly somewhat dangerous too. He would warn Jess next time he went over fishing he decided, before going off to find his wife and some lunch.

Meanwhile Slim had received a clean bill of health from Doc Sam with the understanding that he continue with light duties for another week or two.

“Then you can get back in the saddle,” he said grinning at his old friend.

“Uh... I believe you have a new housekeeper out there until Daisy gets back?” He asked as he showed Slim out.

Slim nodded, “She’s a bit strange, one of Jess’s old flames and he isn’t too keen on her being around. But that said, she’s sure fed us really well, can’t fault her cooking.”

“Well, you certainly look much better. Ha, way to a man’s heart, eh?” he said chuckling.

“Not in this case Sam. Jess loves Millie and Lily and I are going steady too. So, it will take more than a few apple pies to turn our heads,” he said laughing.

As he was still somewhat early for lunch with Carmen, Slim made his way to the saloon for a quick beer with Tom. He was also hoping that maybe Lily was home now and her Ma on the mend.

“No, I’m sorry Slim,” Tom said tipping his head to Gladys, I’ve lost both Lily and Millie now, hence old Glad and Betty are helping me out.”

“Hey less of the ‘old’,” Gladys called from the far end of the bar, winking at Slim good naturedly.

Slim grinned at her and then turned back to Tom, “How so?”

“Lily wired to say her Ma still wasn’t too good and could Millie be spared to come and help nurse her.Well, they’re good girls both of them, so I agreed. Millie went off on the early Stage,” he added.

Slim frowned, “That’s really bad, I’m sorry...”

“I think it’s more her kid brother and sister that she needs the help with,” Tom continued. “It seems her Ma is getting better slowly...but those young un’s are a real handful.”

“Don’t I know it,” Slim said grinning, “but I guess Millie will knock ‘em into shape easily enough.”

Tom nodded chuckling, “Well I guess if she can almost tame Jess, she can do about anything,” he agreed.

When Slim arrived at Miss Mollie’s, Carmen was already there holding court to a group of middle-aged ladies from the Women’s Group.

She looked a tad embarrassed when Slim turned up and said quickly, “Excuse me ladies, Mr Sherman and I need to talk.”

Once the women had dispersed gossiping happily, Slim turned to Carmen and said smiling, “So what do we have to discuss?”

“Why, your visit to the doctor’s office of course,” she said without missing a beat. “Did he find you well?”

“He did,” Slim said smiling at her, “and mostly down to you feeding me up so well,” he added.

She smiled and they ordered their lunch, enjoying chatting quietly about this and that.

It was as they were ready to leave that a very angry looking Carrie burst in. She looked around and then seeing Slim and Carmen at a corner table marched over.

“How could you!” she cried glaring at Carmen. “How could you come in here and take Jess away from dear Millie!”

Slim looked puzzled, “Hey Carrie honey, what are you talking about?”

“Ask her!” Carrie yelled, “She’s been telling anyone who’ll listen that she and Jess are getting married next week. Heck she’s even been to see the preacher to arrange it all.”

“Yes, that’s quite true,” said three ladies from the Women’s Group, who had relocated to a nearby table, “we heard just the same Mr Sherman.”

“I’m surprised you didn’t know,” said Widow Green, “seeing as you and Mr Harper are such close friends?”

“Well, I guess that’s because it isn’t true,” Slim said stoutly. “Jess is seeing Millie Johnson and nothing has changed.”

Then Carmen put a hand out to Slim’ s arm, “I’m so sorry,” she said quietly. “But he really didn’t know how to tell you. That’s why he’s been out riding fence until all hours. He felt so bad about letting Millie down. He just didn’t know how to break the news to you.”

The whole café was watching the drama unfold, until Slim could stand it no more.

“You’ve just gone too darned far this time Carmen,” he muttered, “I figure we’d better get home and see what Jess has to say about all this huh?”

When Slim drew the buckboard to a halt in the yard, he was surprised to see Jess sitting on the porch, feet up on the rail waiting for the late afternoon Stage.

He grinned over at his pard and tipped his hat back as Slim and Carmen alighted from the buckboard and advanced upon him.

“Howdy pard, gotta full bill of health?” he asked.

“Never mind that now,” Slim said looking worried, “so have you got anything to tell me Jess?”

The dark-haired rancher looked puzzled and then his frown cleared, “Oh yeah, that broken gate out on the east pasture, all fixed like I promised.”

“No not that,” Slim said giving up all pretense of being reasonable, “how about your up-and-coming nuptials, with Miss Carmen here...huh?”

Jess let the chair that he’d been balancing on two legs fall forwards and looked from Slim to Carmen and back...his eyebrows disappearing into his tousled dark hair.

“Huh,” he muttered, “what’ d you say?”

“You heard,” Slim said deadpan, “Carmen here has been to see Joshua to fix the date for next week...half the town is talking about it.”

Jess lurched to his feet, “Millie?”

“Nope, easy pard,” Slim said taking pity on his buddy and already believing he was the innocent party in all this. “She’s out of town right now...”

This elicited a very rude word from Carmen who was beginning to flush up.

Jess turned on her, “What the Hell do ya think you’re playing at?”

“It’s only what you wanted,” she cried. “It was just that hussy Millie that was stopping us getting back together. I figured if I got things moving, like booking the Church she’d realise I meant business. Then she’d know there was no going back. I guess it wasn’t enough you throwing her over. She just didn’t believe you’d leave her I guess, so I figured now was the right time. Come on Jess you know we are destined to be together,” she added running forwards and embracing him.

He pulled away quickly his eyes hard and open wide with shock and then he turned his gaze on Slim, “And you believe this? That I’ve thrown Millie over?”

Slim looked at him long and hard and then said quietly, “Not for a minute, no Jess...and nobody else will believe it either.”

Then turning to Carmen said, “I’m afraid it’s just the delusions of a sick mind.”

“Goddamn it Slim she ain’t deluded, she’s dang well evil,” Jess erupted furiously.

Then he grabbed hold of Carmen’s arm and frogmarched her towards the bunkhouse, “You damn well get in there and get packed up. The Stage is due within the hour and you’re gonna be on it... I want you out of here and out of my life ...you hear me?” he yelled.

But Carmen was not to be outdone. She wriggled free from his grasp and stood hands on hips berating him...the profanities falling fast and furiously from her full red lips.

“I hate you; I hate you; I hate you, you bastard!” she screamed and then she lashed out, bringing her sharp talon like, red painted nails raking down his cheek.

That was when Slim stepped in and grabbing hold of her, escorted the now weeping woman away to get packed up, leaving Jess staring after her...looking deeply shocked. What in hell had he done to provoke that he pondered? She really was one crazy woman he decided.

However, if he thought that was totally irrational, nothing prepared him for her next tirade.

Slim had helped her pack and then when he heard the Stage coming down the rise, he escorted her out of the bunkhouse, carrying her case. However, she broke free from him and tore over to Jess where she started slapping him hard around the face and swearing loudly once more, just as Mose reined the team in.

He stared down enjoying the enfolding drama and then said to Slim, “Havin’ somethin’ of a domestic tiff are they buddy... kinda early ain’t it? I thought that didn’t happen until after they were Wed,” and then he guffawed at his own joke.

“Uh, a misunderstanding,” Slim said quickly as he went to his pard’ s aid. Jess standing there merely fending off her blows...but not retaliating in any way.

Grabbing hold of Carmen, Slim held her in a firm grip and walked her to the waiting Stage.

“The lady’s leaving,” he said succinctly to Mose as he threw Carmen’s case up top.

Mose cast Jess an amused glance and said chuckling, “Looks like you came off worst in that little spat son...you’ll need to get something on those cat scratches.”

Jess put a hand up to where his face was now raw and throbbing painfully.

“Just git her out of here,” he snarled before turning and walking into the house.

Chapter 9

When Carmen arrived in Laramie, she marched straight to Sheriff Mort Cory’s office and burst in, looking hot, flustered and very distressed.

Mort jumped up from his desk and said, “Steady ma’am, can I help you? Here…take a seat.”

She removed a lace handkerchief from her sleeve and wiped her eyes before accepting the proffered chair.

“Thank you, Sheriff... I’ve had a terrible shock,” she said in a trembling voice.

“I can see that Ma’am,” he said kindly, “can I get you something...coffee...some water?”

“No, really I’m fine,” she said taking a deep breath and giving him a brave smile.

“So how can I help you Ma’am? Your name first please.”

“Miss Carmen Dolores.”

“Well Miss Dolores what can I do for you?”

She sighed deeply, “I wonder Sheriff do you have a wife?” she asked.

Mort looked somewhat nonplussed, “Well er no Ma’am I don’t I’m a widower,” he said, “is that relevant?”

“I suppose not...it’s just that well...it’s rather a personal subject and it would be easier to talk with a woman present, that’s all.”

“I see, well there is Doc Baker’s daughter, she acts as his nurse...she’s very sympathetic and understanding I guess I could ask her over?”

“No,” she said quickly...and then when Mort raised an eyebrow she said more calmly, “I mean no... she’s rather young I don’t think it would be suitable for a young woman.”

Mort was beginning to feel rather restless; it was time for his supper and he’d had a long day... “Well, I was married and I’m real broad minded,” he said kindly, “you can tell me anything Ma’am and I won’t be shocked.”

“Alright.” she said a determined look in her eyes now, “I was...uh attacked this afternoon by Mr Jess Harper of the Sherman ranch and relay station.I want him imprisoned for what he did to me...is that clear Sheriff.”

Mort’s jaw dropped, “Attacked ...by Jess you say...no I don’t believe it...what did he do slap you or something?”

She shook her head and then looked down before looking Mort in the eyes again, “It was much worse than that...he hurt me terribly.”

“What... you mean he assaulted you?” Mort said his voice and whole manner one of utter disbelief.

“That’s exactly what I mean Sheriff,” and she burst into tears.

Once she had finally stopped crying and Mort had provided her with a glass of water he said quietly, “This is a very serious accusation Miss Delores... do you have any proof?”

She looked upset again. “Well only that I tried to stop him, I scratched his face...but he wouldn’t stop beating me...oh Sheriff, I can’t go on,” she said beginning to sob again.

Mort sighed, “I know Jess has got a kind of a chequered past and one hell of a temper too. But I have to tell you Ma’am he’s a good God-fearing boy who was brought up properly by his Ma to respect all women folk... I’ve never seen him so much as raise a hand to a woman; much less do the sort of thing you’re implying.”

“I’m not implying Sheriff,” she said “I’m telling you this is a fact. You see Mr Harper and I were to be wed.”

“Huh? But he’s seeing Millie Johnson.”

Yes, he was,” she said quickly, “but once I landed in Laramie, he said his whole world was turned upside down. All he wanted to do was marry me. You see Sheriff I am a very religious woman and I refused to lie with him until we were married. That’s why I came to see the preacher today...to try and arrange the wedding...but unfortunately the Rev Wesley was unable to help me. When I told Jess he said he was tired of waiting for a piece of paper just to say we were wed and he wanted us to be together there and then, well I refused and that’s when he turned nasty, flew into a rage and then he beat me!”

“And all this took place when and where Ma’am?” Mort said deadpan, pencil poised, still not believing a word the woman was saying. Hell, anyone else he might have had his doubts...but Jess Harper? Nope no way would he molest a woman any more than Mort himself would.

“This afternoon at the ranch,” she said quickly, not meeting the Sheriff’s eye.

“OK Ma’am well I’ll have to ask you to accompany me across the street to the Doc’s office for him to examine you.”

Her head jerked up and she flushed an unbecoming shade of red, “What? Examine me?”

“Yes Ma’am, standard procedure in these cases,” he said firmly. “You see it’s a very serious allegation with a lengthy prison sentence attached, attacking a defenseless female like yourself. So, we have to be absolutely sure a crime has been committed and the doc will be able to say one way or another.”

“No,” she said getting up quickly, “absolutely not, I... I can’t... I won’t!”

“Well please yourself Ma’am, but it is the only conclusive evidence we have. On the other hand, if you have been lying about this then Jess could sue you for defamation of character...so what’s it to be... are you telling me the truth or not huh?”

She looked down and then said, “Alright Sheriff have it your way... I’ll see the doctor.”

*******

Meanwhile back at the ranch, Jess marched off into the bedroom and after pouring some water from the pitcher into the bowl commenced bathing his painful face.

Slim joined him and after watching his pard for a few minutes said. “Is it real sore?”

Jess cast him a glance and said, “What do you think? Jeez Slim I said it was a mistake her stayin’ here...it was only a matter of time before she kicked off.”

“Well, I didn’t know, did I?” Slim retaliated, “You agreed didn’t you...so why’d you let her stay in that case?”

Jess looked down and then muttered, “It looked like you needed building up some. Decent grub ya know...and with Daisy bein’ away an all... well...”

“Yes, well I sure didn’t know she’d go crazy,” Slim said shaking his head, “attacking you that way ...”

“Yeah, well knowing Carmen I figure she ain’t even started yet,” Jess said, casting Slim a doom-laden glance.

“Surely she’ll realise you’re not interested now,” Slim said looking aghast.

“You don’t know her,” Jess muttered. “Anyway, where the heck is Millie? And did Carmen really go see Josh?”

Slim explained where Millie was and then, “As to booking a wedding who knows. But I’m darned sure Josh wouldn’t have agreed anything, he knows how you and Millie are.”

“Um, so do most folk, but it won’t stop them gossiping and saying no smoke without fire...especially iffen she starts telling them lies about me.”

“What sort of lies Jess?”

He shrugged, “I dunno, that I’ve been secretly making advances? Or maybe I’ve been real cruel to her...you know the reputation I’ve got with my temper.”

“Anyone that knows you wouldn’t believe that kind of lie pard.”

Jess just shrugged, “We’ll see huh.”

*******

Early the following morning they were just finishing breakfast when they heard a rider entering the yard and moments later there was a rap on the door.

Slim went and came back a minute later leading the Sheriff into the kitchen.

Jess grinned up at him and said, “Morning Mort, you’re up and about early. I think there’s a cup left in the pot, want one?”

Once the Sheriff was furnished with his coffee and seated at a chair Slim had pulled up to the table he said, “Well it’s official business I’m sorry to say boys.”

“Oh?” asked Slim raising an eyebrow, “do you want one of us to play deputy then Mort?”

Mort shook his head and looked even more serious, “Nope, I’ve had a complaint made by a young lady about Jess here.”

Jess’s head jerked up and he shot Slim an angry glance and said, “See told ya pard. I knew she’d have some kinda revenge.”

“I take it you’re referring to Miss Carmen Dolores?” Mort asked.

“So that’s what she’s callin’ herself then, not Widow Dodson?”

“She says you assaulted her so violently that she had to fight you off,” Mort said deadpan, looking at the angry red scratches running down Jess’s cheek.

He quickly put a hand up to his painful face and said, “She attacked me yeah. But because I told her to leave, that’s the honest truth Mort.”

Mort nodded, “It’s OK Jess I thought it was that, I just needed to hear it from you.”

“You believe me?”

“Sure,” said Mort, “now I’ve seen you...plus I made her have a check-up with the Doc.”

“And?” Slim asked.

“Well, as you know the doc’s consultations are usually confidential, unless like this they are part of an investigation. So, Sam came straight over with his report...I have to say he couldn’t find a single mark on her. He said when he spoke to her, he could tell at once that she was lying. He seems to think she has some kind of fixation on you Jess.”

“You can sure say that again,” Slim commented winking at the Sheriff.

“This ain’t no laughing matter,” Jess spat. “You don’t know what she’s like Mort. She wrote this here disgusting letter saying it was from me and then she showed it to that poor sucker of a husband of hers. The guy was so tormented that he killed himself for God’s sake! You know all this already though and this just proves she’s crazy.”

“She certainly seems a piece of work,” Mort agreed.

“Heck you’ve never seen anything like her temper,” Slim voiced. “Jeez she can cuss for sure...words I haven’t even heard before!”

“Mexican,” Jess said dourly, “her Pa was Mexican, picked up her cussin’ from him I guess.”

Then turning back to Mort said, “So is she leaving town then?” He asked hopefully.

Mort shook his head, “I’m afraid not buddy. It seems she’s moved into Nancy Rodgers guest house, for the time being at least.”

“But surely now she’s been proved to be a liar she’ll give up and move on,” Slim suggested.

“Oh no,” Mort said rolling his eyes. She’s been telling everyone that Sam is a quack and a charlatan. Saying he refused to report her terrible bruising and other injuries because he is a friend of yours Jess.”

“What in hell?” Jess said looking shocked.

“Well, I’ve spoken to her and hopefully there will be no more of it. Doc Sam is furious and he’ll sue for sure if she doesn’t apologize and hush up.”

Nancy Rodgers had run a, what she called, ‘Guest House for discerning ladies’ for many years. She had two letting rooms, one currently occupied by Miss Potts, the elderly spinster from the mercantile. Her narrow house was opposite the saloon and gave her a good view of Main Street and all the comings and goings in the town.

When Miss Dolores knocked on her door looking distressed and in dire need of lodgings and succor, Miss Rodgers, who was a devout member of Joshua’s congregation admitted her at once and offered her the room on the top floor at a very reasonable rent.

Miss Rodgers was however also a closet gossip and having heard rumors of the rather exotic looking newcomer and Jess Harper she was desperate to hear everything from the ‘horse’s mouth’ so to speak. She was also a member of the Laramie Women’s Group and loved to hear all the little snippets of information Daisy occasionally let slip. In fact, along with several of the other ladies of a certain age she secretly had a rather more than motherly interest in the two young cowboys in Daisy’s care.

Now as she sat over coffee in her parlor with Miss Carmen she gasped as the lady told her that Jess had attacked her.

Assuming she meant a verbal attack Nancy still looked shocked.

“Well that really doesn’t sound like Mr Harper,” Nancy said quickly, “I’ve always thought of him as such a sweet boy and so good to dear Daisy, their housekeeper.”

“But haven’t you heard of his terrible temper?” a tearful Carmen persisted.

“Well, I suppose I have,” Nancy conceded, “I know he can be a tad difficult if crossed. When he sees injustice that is,” she added for good measure.

“And when he’s frustrated,” Carmen added. “If he doesn’t get his own way...well he can be quite violent,” she added throwing Nancy a knowing look.

“What you mean…he actually hit you?” Nancy said in disbelief.

“Exactly, he beat me my dear.”

Nancy looked distressed, “No never!”

Carmen merely gave a slow smile, “There’s more to Mister Harper than any of you know,” she said quietly.

“Oh my goodness, do tell all my dear,” Nancy said settling down for a good gossip.

*******

Daisy and Mike arrived home on the noon stage the following week, much to the relief of Jess and Slim.

While Slim opened the stage door for Daisy to alight Jess turned quickly to Mose. He had already jumped down hoping to open the door himself and Jess whispered, “You ain’t said anything have ya...about the bit of trouble we had with Miss Dolores?”

Mose shook his head, “Nope yer secret’s safe with me boy,” he chuckled. “Besides the dear lady was so full of her trip to the city I couldn’t get a word in edgeways.”

That sounded more like it Jess thought, but then the matter was dropped as Mike jumped out of the coach and straight into his arms.

“Jeepers it’s good to be home,” he said hugging his hero tightly before turning to give Slim the same treatment. Then with a cheery grin he ran off to check on his pet racoon.

“Well don’t I get a hug?” Daisy asked standing watching the little scene fondly.

Jess advanced on her and whisking her up he swung her around wildly ignoring her shrill squeals for him to stop at once and set her down.

After a moment he landed her safely back on the ground with a heartfelt, “Gee it’s so good to have you back Daisy.”

Then Slim picked up her valise and taking her arm escorted her into the house a huge grin on his face.

Over lunch they heard all, about the new friends Mike had made. Also, the good progress made by Daisy’s friend Megan and her return to robust health.

“My new friend Robbie’s Pa is a lawyer,” Mike said excitedly, “I think I might be a lawyer one day and then I can put all the bad men in jail!”

“Good plan,” said Slim quietly, “and you can keep Jess out of it too.”

“Oh Slim,” said Daisy reaching over and patting Jess’s hand, “when on earth was dear Jess in any kind of trouble...you are so bad to tease him.”

“Yup,” said Slim throwing his buddy and innocent glance, “so when were you last in any trouble huh pard?”

Jess just ignored him and asked Daisy if there was any fried chicken left...please...

Later in the privacy of their room he hissed, “Don’t you go hinting about all that stuff that went on with Carmen, Daisy doesn’t hafta know about it.”

“Well, what if she finds out anyway?” Slim asked.

“Aw she won’t, it’ll all have blown over by next week when she attends her Women’s Group.”

“I thought you said she wouldn’t stop hounding you until she’d gotten her own back?” Slim said quietly.

“Yeah, well maybe I overreacted. Now Mort and Sam have shown her up to be the liar she is, I figure she’ll give up and leave. After all, there ain’t nothin’ in Laramie for her is there?”

*******

The following Thursday afternoon both men were surprised to find the rig Daisy usually used already in the yard, when they rode in for a late lunch.

“That’s funny,” Jess said, “Daisy’s home early, she usually stays and has a meal in town with her friends after the Women’s Group, don’t she?”

Slim nodded sliding down from the saddle, “Hey I hope she’s not sick.”

As both men stepped onto the porch, they could hear the sound of pots being crashed about in the kitchen and exchanging a troubled glance they marched in.

It took several minutes before Daisy acknowledged their presence… as she was so busy angrily hurling pots about and muttering to herself.

“Daisy, what’s up?” Jess asked innocently striding over and taking her arm.

She swung around to face him, her face flushed and angry.

“How dare she!” she cried. “How dare that woman say such evil things about you!”

“Steady,” Slim said calmly, “here sit down and tell us all about it.”

Daisy finally subsided onto a chair at the kitchen table flanked by Slim and Jess.

Slim patted her arm gently and Jess leaned across and took her hand, “Come on Daisy tell us all about it.”

She sighed deeply collecting her wits and then said, “It’s the new lady at the Group...a Miss Dolores, she’s spreading the most awful lies about you Jess and the worst of it is she is so convincing. Even some of my good friends seemed to be paying some credence to her ramblings.”

“Go on,” said Slim gently.

“Well, when I arrived there was a small gathering in the corner of the room. Nancy from the guest house, Miss Potts, Widow Green and Miss Chives from the haberdashery, along with this Miss Dolores...all huddled together thick as thieves. I could tell at once they were really embarrassed that I had overheard them bad mouthing you Jess. Then this Miss Delores stood up and said, “You must be the poor cow who house keeps for that wicked Harper and his gullible partner...’”

I said, “I beg your pardon Miss, but to whom am I speaking and how dare you refer to me and my dear boys in that manner!”

Jess and Slim could just imagine it, her hands on hips and eyes blazing.

“Well, she introduced herself and said she was a new member of the group. But I wasn’t having that. I founded that group and have run it for years with no bad mouthing or discontent. I leave it in Widow Green’s hands for a matter of weeks and this is what happens!” she said looking furious.

“What happened then?” Jess asked trying to keep a straight face.

“Well, I banned her of course and said I was quite sure that we would be looking into taking legal action against her, if I were to hear anymore lies.”

“So, she left?” Slim asked.

“Oh yes...and she won’t be back either. But it’s the collusion of one or two folk I considered friends that has upset me so much...she really is very convincing.”

“But you didn’t believe what she’d said...about what I’d done to her,” Jess said quietly.

Her eyebrows arched and she looked deeply shocked, “Why no of course not, why would I? Then dear Carrie arrived and she explained everything to me whilst the others were making the tea.”

Then she cast a sad eye on her two beloved boys, “Why on earth didn’t you tell me about it all dears?”

Jess shrugged, “Gee I’m sorry Daisy we just thought it would all blow over and you needn’t be bothered with it all.”

“Oh no dear, I’m sorry to tell you, but I think it’s far from over. That Miss Dolores is dangerous in my opinion, very dangerous.

Then Jess said looking stricken, “Heck was Millie there, Daisy?”

“No dear, but Carrie told me she and Lily are coming home next week, just in time for the first summer dance of the season...and if I were you, I would be there to take her, along with a huge bunch of flowers.”

“Yes Ma’am,” said a much-relieved Jess.

Chapter 10

There was no way Jess was going out in the meadow to start picking flowers. But once he and Slim were ready for their night out, dressed in their usual Saturday night best duds, Jess paused by the rambling rose on the porch. Then plucked a beautiful red rose and placed it carefully in his dark frock coat buttonhole.

“Hey buddy you’re looking something of the city dandy tonight,” Slim chuckled as they rode out of the yard.

Jess threw him a dark look, “Don’t you start...this ain’t fer me.”

When they walked into the Laramie saloon sometime later, he received a few ribald comments from friends...but ignored them all.

Then as he approached the bar, Millie was there in her best scarlet dress and all the teasing was worth it. As she came around from behind the bar to greet him he merely plucked the rose from his lapel and offered it to her.

Her face was wreathed in smiles and she accepted the deep red rose and then she was in his arms kissing him...not caring who saw.

There was much ribbing and hilarity from the bar flies...but in all honesty most of them were rather jealous of Jess and his beautiful gal.

Minutes later Millie and Jess along with Lily and Slim were off to the local dance.

Jess decided that the best course of action was to come clean about all that had happened since Millie left to support her dear friend Lily.

“Well, you know Jess, maybe that was partly my fault,” she said reasonably. “After all I was the one that suggested you should be kind to her. I guess I was wrong, the woman seems to be totally crazy according to Carrie...and her Pa, although he wouldn’t put it in those words,” she said grinning at her beau.

“Oh yeah, I guess Sam has a good old medical term for crazy lady,” Jess agreed. “Anyways she won’t bother us none tonight, were gonna enjoy ourselves ain’t we...huh?” he asked nuzzling into her neck and kissing her.

They had been seated at the outdoor venue for the usual Summer Dances on the edge of town for a while. Most folk made their way there through the woods at the back of the livery...while others drove in, tethering their horses or buggies to the abundant trees in the area. It all making an excellent place for young folk to take time out from the riotous dancing to cool down some...or not...as Jess always said.

That night Slim, Jess, Millie and Lily had their usual seat up near the dance floor and bar...but with easy access to the path back towards the livery should they need to...’cool down’ at any stage after the hectic dancing.

All seemed to be going well...Millie said that Carrie had filled her in on all that had happened whilst she and Lily had been away regarding the false accusations against Jess and even Doc Sam. Although she felt bitterly angry on Jess’s behalf, she had tried to forget it all for now at least.

It was after the first few dances that Jess spotted her, sitting just a few seats away across the small dance floor, and staring openly at Jess, her expression one of loathing.

Jess nudged Slim and said softly, “Can you see what I do?”

Slim looked over and said, “Jeez if looks could kill you’d be six feet under pard.”

“Um, that’s what I thought. Figure I should say something to her?”

“Are you kidding? Do you want your other cheek lacerated?” Slim said with a warning glance. “Nope pard just you stay clear, after all she can’t do anything here can she huh? Besides, the amount of Gin she’s been putting away I reckon she’ll be nodding off shortly,” he added with a grin.

But then Millie noticed the icy stare aimed at her from the opposite side of the dance floor and nudged Jess, “I’ve got a good mind to go and tell her just where she gets off,” she said angrily.

“Just leave it sweetheart, ignore her, she’ll soon get bored,” Jess said quickly. “Anyways I’m gettin’ kinda warm...you fancy a stroll?”

She shot Lily an amused glance and rolled her eyes, but none the less allowed Jess to take her hand and lead her off to the seclusion of the wooded area behind the dance floor.

Jess was leaning back against a huge pine, Millie in his arms. He was intent on kissing his best girl very passionately, in fact thinking maybe he’d suggest they leave a little early, when suddenly Millie was jerked from his grip.

One minute he was halfway to paradise in the arms of his love and the next she was sprawling on the floor with Carmen standing over her swaying and looking somewhat the worse for wear.

“You stay away from my man you little bitch!” she screamed at Millie.

But Millie wasn’t about to stand for that and she was back on her feet in a trice and pushed Carmen so hard that she stumbled…but held her ground. Jess just stood there gaping and trying to make sense of what had just happened.

Then Carmen started yelling profanities and went to attack Millie again. However Jess was too quick for her and pinned her arms behind her back. But still she struggled trying to bite him and continued yelling blue murder.

All the noise had attracted quite a crowd. After a moment or two, Mort and his deputy Lon pushed their way through the throng followed by Slim and Lily. Carmen’s companion for the evening Nancy Rodgers following on...looking pale and troubled.

Mort quickly took charge taking over from Jess and holding the woman by the tops of her arms in a firm grip...and looking her deeply in the eyes.

“You’re way out of order Ma’am,” he said seriously, “and if I’m not mistaken a tad drunk too.”

“Who are you calling a drunk?” Carmen screamed, “I’ll have the law on you!”

There was a ripple of laughter from the crowd as Mort said deadpan, “I think you’ll find I am the law Ma’am. Now you just come along with me quietly and we’ll find you a nice warm cell for the night...and maybe some black coffee huh?”

That finally seemed to knock the fight out of her and she allowed herself to be led away by Lon and Mort. But not before she had turned back to Millie and spat, “I’m going to kill you, you little slut...you’re never having my man...never!” And with that she marched off, flanked by Lon and Mort.

It was Jess who was way more upset about the incident than Millie. She merely dusted herself down and muttered ‘silly cow,’ before taking Jess’s arm and suggesting they go and have another dance...as the night was young.

*******

Jess left Millie sleeping the following morning and made his way to Mort’s office at first light.

He barged in and made the Sheriff look up with a start, “You’re out and about early Jess.”

“Yeah, well I knew you’d have slept here the night, seein’ as how you’ve got a prisoner in the cells.”

When Mort said nothing, Jess turned on him and said, “You do still have her in the cells dontcha Mort?”

“Yes, I do, take it easy Jess...don’t want to wake her up do you?” he asked with the ghost of a smile.

“I’d like to do more than just wake her up after the stunt she pulled last night,” Jess growled

“She was just a bit tipsy,” Mort replied.

“Oh, so that’s OK, is it? To go around threatening folk huh?”

“Now I didn’t say that, I’m just saying it was the drink talking that’s all.”

“Well, I sure hope she ain’t gonna get off lightly,” Jess continued, “She threatened to kill Millie ya know!”

“Oh, come on Jess that was just all talk, she didn’t really mean it, just calm down will ya.”

“Calm down!” Jess exploded. “Have you forgotten Maria huh? How my gal was gunned down in front of me in the saloon! * See # 1 Loved, Lost, Survived.

“That was different Jess, that guy was plumb crazy.”

“So, what makes you think Carmen ain’t huh? She sure acts like a crazy woman.”

“Look I’ll deal with it! I do take the matter extremely seriously,” Mort said, backing up quickly when he saw how troubled Jess was. “I’ll speak to her very firmly and if there is any repetition of her behavior, she will be asked to leave town...is that good enough for you?”

“Uh, I guess it’ll hafta be,” Jess said reluctantly.

When he let himself back into Millie’s room she awoke, yawning and stretching, “Where have you been honey?” she asked.

“Just a bit of business,” he said softly, before sinking back down on the edge of the bed beside her.

“Jess?” she said raising an eyebrow...

“OK I’ve been to see Mort, make sure that mad woman gets what’s comin’ to her,” he said scowling.

“Aw Jess,” she said grabbing his hand and putting it to her lips, “don’t fret I’m sure she was just sounding off.”

“I guess,” he said, “it’s just...ya know....”

“Sure, I understand really I do. But history isn’t going to repeat itself...I doubt she even owns a firearm.”

When he still looked pretty strung out, she gave a little giggle and pulled him towards her, “Hey it is Sunday morning you know lover...no need to be up so early huh?” she said pulling the covers back with a cheeky grin.

*******

Jess was still pretty anxious when he and Slim rode home later that day.

“Come on buddy...she was just sounding off, like Mort said,” Slim agreed, “Carmen isn’t anything like that sucker that killed Maria...”

“You think not...well one crazy person is pretty much the same as the next in my book,” Jess spat angrily, “I sure didn’t like leaving Millie alone in town.”

“Oh come on Jess, she’s hardly alone. She lives over the saloon with Lily just in the next room, Tom around downstairs and countless punters in the bar who would risk their lives to save her any day of the week... you know that.”

Jess shrugged, “I guess I do...”

“Mort will rap her knuckles and she’ll probably head on home, it’s pretty obvious you’re not interested.”

However Slim couldn’t have been more wrong.

Whenever Jess went to town Carmen was there, just staring at him...but saying nothing.

She seemed to have some uncanny knack of knowing exactly where he would be at any given time. She was always walking past the livery when he rode in. Then she was the last person he saw at night if he was staying at Millie’s rooms as Miss Nancy’s boarding house was opposite the saloon. It almost became a joke to them as they would see Carmen’s figure silhouetted in her window as she gazed out across the street to Millie’s bedroom window.

That’s what it had now almost become...a joke, if in somewhat bad taste.

“Why in hell don’t she just give up and go home?” Jess asked angrily one night as Carmen stared across the dining room of the Laramie Hotel, where Jess was treating Millie to a slap-up supper.

However, it was the following week when things really came to a head.

*******

Mike and his best friend Davey, a neighbor's son, always traveled home from school on the afternoon coach. But on this particular Monday when Slim and Jess came out to change the team there was no sign of either of the boys.

“Ain’t you forgotten somethin’,” Jess asked throwing Mose a quizzical look.

“Huh?”

“Two little troublemakers...about so high”, Jess said raising his hand to an approximation of Mike’s size.

“Don’t tell me there’s another after school function we’ve dang well forgotten about,” he said rolling his eyes to Slim.

Mose looked surprised, “Well I couldn’t rightly say. When the boys didn’t turn up, I figured you’d maybe fetched them. There’s nothing on at the school, that I do know as I saw the school marm going off to the mercantile as I drove out of town.”

Jess turned ashen, “I don’t like this Slim.”

“Me neither.”

After calling to Daisy that Mike needed collecting, they saddled up and rode hell for leather out of the yard, heading for town.

When they arrived, they made straight for Miss Reed, the school mistress’s house, alongside the school.

“Well, no Mr Sherman, there are no late classes tonight...young Mike and Davey usually catch the Stage together, don’t they?”

“Yes Ma’am,” Jess said, “but tonight they didn’t...”

“Oh dear, let me think... Um, I know Davey sometimes stops the night with his Aunt…Miss Nancy Rodgers who has that high class boarding house...do you know her?”

“Oh yes,” Jess said narrowing his eyes, “and her boarder Miss Dolores too... come on Slim.”

They tore down Main Street and hammered at Miss Nancy’s door to no avail.

After a moment Widow Green emerged from her house next door to see what all the fuss was about.

“Oh, it’s you Mr Sherman, Mr Harper, if you’re after Miss Nancy she’s taken off for Cheyenne for a few days, to visit a friend... can I help?”

“Is Miss Dolores at home,” Jess asked quickly.

“Well, I imagine so dear...she usually is at this time.”

Slim thanked her and waited until the inquisitive woman had finally gone back inside and then they knocked again.

When there was still no reply Jess gestured for them to go down the back ally that led to the small yard at the rear of the property.

Here they hammered on the door again...and then Jess looked in through the window and was just able to make out Carmen sitting at the kitchen table.

“Garl darn it, she’s been in there all along,” he said turning to Slim, “bang harder.”

Eventually Carmen came to the door and stared at them as though she had never seen them before.

“Yes,” she said distantly, “can I help you?”

“What have you done with Mike,” Jess yelled...now almost at the jumping off place and not in the mood for taking prisoners, “just tell me Carmen for God’s sake!”

Slim really thought his pard might lash out and pulled him back restraining him.

“Please Ma’am we’re really worried about the boy,” Slim said quickly.

“I’ve no idea what you’re talking about,” she said dismissively.

Then both men heard a distant banging, coming from upstairs.

They tore up the stairs two at a time and onto the top landing where Carmen’s rooms were.

There was a key in the door and Jess turned it and threw it open, nearly knocking Mike and Davey over.

Quick as a flash Davey dodged around them and tore down the stairs.

“Is he alright?” Slim asked throwing Mike a troubled look.

However, Mike seemed in good spirits, “Sure he is...we were playing hide and go seek in Aunt Carmen’s rooms and she must have locked the door by mistake. Anyway, Davey needed the outhouse, we’ve been banging for ages... he’ll be back in a minute,” he added.

All the time he’d been speaking Jess had a warm arm around the boy’s shoulders, now he said urgently, “But you’re OK Tiger, she didn’t hurt ya?”

Mike looked surprised at the notion, “Heck no, we’ve had fun, she’s making fried chicken for supper and then we’re sleeping over and gonna tell ghost stories,” he added looking excited.

Carmen now joined them and started saying there had been some sort of mix up, how Nancy had arranged the visit forgetting she would be away and asking Carmen to care for the youngsters in her absence.

“Oh sure,” Jess said sarcastically.

Then turning to Mike, Slim said, “Anyway you know you’re not to go anyplace without squaring it with us first Mike.”

The boy looked down, “Gee I’m sorry Slim, but Aunt Carmen said she’d tell Mr Shell to pass the message on and I figured it would be, OK?”

Carmen turned an angry red at that and blustered, “Uh it must have slipped my mind, but no harm done.”

“No harm done!” Jess yelled, now furious.

But Slim said quickly, “I figure we’ll discuss this another time huh Jess,” then quietly “Not in front of the kids huh?”

Jess was just about to argue when there was a knock at the door and Carmen opened it admitting Pete, Davey’s Pa.

“Ah there you are young ‘un,” he said cheerfully.

Then turning to Slim and Jess said, “Martha couldn’t remember if it was this week or next Davey was visiting his aunt, she’s that forgetful since she had the twins,” he added with a grin.

“Next week,” Jess said deadpan, “Miss Nancy’s away right now.”

Pete took that in his stride, “Oh right we’ll be off then. Uh thanks for looking out for the boy Miss Dolores,” he said politely touching his hat before leaving with young Davey.

Slim guided Mike out, with Jess following on, but he paused at the door and said belligerently, “Don’t think I don’t know what yer little game is Carmen. You so much as come anywhere near Mike or Millie again and I’ll see you’re run out of town,” he growled before marching off...leaving Carmen staring after him... a strange look in her dark eyes.

“I just don’t understand how it could have happened,” Daisy said later that night, “you say Miss Dolores forgot to tell Mose?”

Jess just rolled his eyes moodily, “So she says...”

“And it was Davey that thought he was due to visit his Aunt Nancy, you say...well I can understand dear Martha being confused, those twin babies are hard work... But why didn’t the boys just come home when it was clear Nancy wasn’t there?”

“Well Davey knew Carmen from previous visits, even called her Aunt Carmen. I guess he thought it was OK to stay with her and he just assumed she’d make everything good with Mose about Mike staying too. She left them alone to go across the street to buy candy and Mike just thought she’d seen Mose then,” Slim explained.

“Um, so just a misunderstanding then,” Daisy said thoughtfully.

“Uh, didn’t stop that dang Carmen taking advantage of the situation though,” Jess said darkly.

“I suppose so,” said Daisy looking thoughtful.

“Heck don’t tell me yer feeling sorry for the woman now?” Jess said looking irritated.

“Not exactly dear no, but the more I see and hear of her I think she’s a sorely tried woman and not at all well.”

“What do you mean Daisy?” Slim asked.

“Well,” she said looking slightly uncomfortable, “she is of a uh, of a certain age...when changes occur in a woman and they can...well make them rather irascible... hard to live....as the body changes from child bearing to...well the end of that phase,” she said with her usual nursing aplomb.

“Oh yeah I’ve heard of that,” Slim said looking a mite embarrassed, “can turn woman a tad crazy so I’ve heard?”

“For many years doctors would institutionalize women who had such difficulties during the change,” Daisy said shaking her head, “nowadays we are a little more enlightened...But still it can lead to some very strange behavior...especially in the case of someone like Carmen who is so desperate to have a family and yet it seems that will be denied her.”

Jess said nothing…just looked down and sighed, then said, “OK Daisy so maybe she is kinda sick in the mind, but even so she’d dang dangerous and I really wouldn’t trust her, especially around Mike.”

“You could be right my dear, we’ll keep him close and just hope that she improves, or maybe returns home,” she said quietly. “But you know Jess I think maybe if you were to speak to her as a friend that would go a long way to helping to heal her.”

Jess just gave her a deadpan look and said, “Night Daisy,” before wandering off to bed.

Chapter 11

Jess had absolutely no desire to go and see Carmen even if she was kinda sick as Slim had suggested.

“So, what am I some kinda miracle cure?” Jess said hotly... before riding off to town to settle the feed bill.

Once he’d completed the business, he walked on down Main Street deciding he’d have time for a quick beer and chat with Millie before he returned home. He’d suggested they spend her day off together the following week over at the lake with a picnic. Millie was delighted and clearly looking forward to enjoying some quality time with Jess, sans Carmen’s unwanted presence.

Half an hour later he made his way jauntily off towards Traveller having arranged his hot date with his best girl.

He was just about to mount up when Doc Sam hailed him from the other side of the street.

He wandered over and the doc smiled saying, “Can you spare me a few minutes Jess? I do believe Carrie has the coffee on.”

Once they were settled in the doctor’s study a coffee apiece Sam looked serious and said, “I reckon you won’t like what I’m going to say too much Jess but hear me out huh?”

Jess had a pretty good idea about what was coming next, knowing Sam’s philanthropic attitude so well...but he just nodded and listened quietly.

“It’s this business between you and Carmen Dolores,” the doc said, peering closely at Jess. “I know it’s none of my business really, but do you think you could spare some time to talk to her. I really think it would help her buddy.”

“I guess there ain’t much left to say is there?” Jess growled angrily. “Heck she done attacked me, for no good reason Sam. Then she spread that malicious gossip about me all around town, not to mention threatening Millie and tryin’ to abduct Mike...I really can’t think of anything that I wanna say to her. Nuthin’ that she’d wanna hear anyways,” he added with a grimace.

“No, you misunderstand me Jess. I think it is Carmen that wants to speak to you. To apologize for her terrible behavior, and I personally think that would be the first step to her regaining her mental health. You see she is at an age when things sort of get on top of her and to be honest, she just isn’t coping too well.”

“Yeah, yeah, I’ve heard all this from Daisy,” Jess said dismissively, “but I can’t see as it’s anything to do with me.”

“Oh, but it’s everything to do with you Jess. She has this notion that it’s just a matter of time before you two get back together. I think she just needs to hear it calmly and rationally from you that unfortunately that isn’t going to happen. Then I think she will be able to move on.”

“Well, she can’t dang well ‘move on’ fast enough as far as I’m concerned,” Jess said bitterly.

Sam hid a smile at Jess’s deliberate misunderstanding of the phrase ’moving on’ and said gently... “So, you will talk to her huh?”

He sighed deeply, “Well I guess you and Daisy ain’t gonna rest until I do.”

*******

Slim heard Traveller entering the yard and strode out onto the porch as Jess rode in.

“Where the heck have you been until this time,” he said sharply. “I’ve been waiting on you to help me fix the barn door. Garldarn it Jess how long does it take to pay a feed bill huh?”

Jess reined in and slid down from the saddle and then leaned forwards, resting his forehead on Traveller’s neck and swaying a little.

“Jess?”

He turned slowly towards his pard and Slim gave a little gasp.

Jess was sweating profusely and his eyes looked dazed as he tried to focus on Slim. Then his knees buckled and he fell headlong in a dead faint.

Slim lunged forwards and caught his pard before he hit the ground and then half carried and half dragged him into the house.

He laid him gently on the couch yelling for Daisy as he did so.

“What’s the matter dear?” she asked coming through from the kitchen and wiping her hands on her apron. Then she saw Jess and her eyes opened wide in shock.

“Oh my, has he been shot?”

Slim looked puzzled, “I can’t find any bleeding, not a mark on him as far as I can see,” he said unbuttoning Jess’s shirt and loosening his bandana.

Daisy hurried off and promptly returned with a cool damp cloth and she proceeded to wipe his face gently.

After a moment Jess’s eyes flickered open and he stared bleary eyed up at Daisy and Slim.

“Jess dear are you ill?” Daisy, asked anxiously.

Jess just groaned and closed his eyes again before opening them once more, his expression somewhat glazed and his eyes bloodshot.

“Jess, have you been tipping the jug?” Slim asked irritably.

Jess peered up at him and muttered, “No I ain’t...so help me Slim I ain’t. I had one beer at the saloon, and that’s all.”

“OK, OK take it easy,” Slim said more gently.

“‘It was that Carmen, she’s poisoned me,” he finally managed.

“What? Are you sure dear?” Daisy said looking horrified.

“Sure, I’m sure, dang it I’ve been on my knees throwing up by the roadside for the last couple of hours,” he said plaintively. “She gave me coffee and it tasted kinda funny...I just thought it was because of the cream and sugar...but she must have doctored it with somethin’”

Then he yelled out in pain, his body jackknifing as he rolled on his side bringing his knees up and clutching his stomach, “Jeez that hurts,” he gasped.

Moments later they heard the noon stage rattling into the yard.

“Just hang on pard,” Slim said squeezing Jess’s shoulder, before rushing out to the yard.

Daisy heard a brief interchange and then Slim hurried back inside. “Mose said he’d change the team in town, he’s going for Doc Sam right away.”

“Thank God,” muttered Daisy sincerely as Jess lay on his side dry retching and grasping his stomach.

“Just take it easy,” Slim said softly, “Doc will be here directly.

Surprisingly enough the doc seemed to be there in no time at all.

Slim heard a rider advancing quickly into the yard and was surprised to see Doc Sam up on a livery horse rather than driving his usual sedate buggy.

Slim recognized the fiery grey as one Jess had broken a few years back and sold to Bert at the livery stables. He was one of Bert’s fastest and most difficult rides being hard to hold back once he had his head.

Mike had named him Frenzy, but Bert had decided it more circumspect to re name him Freddy.

“I see you’re on old uh... Freddy,” Slim said as he watched the doc dismount quickly.

He nodded briefly, “From what Mose was saying I figured it was something of an emergency?”

Slim nodded, “He’s in terrible pain, trying to hold it all together for Daisy’s sake, but I can tell he’s really bad Doc. He says that Carmen poisoned him.”

Doc Sam stopped in his tracks, “What’ d you say?”

“Well, I don’t know if it’s true but something has made him throw up all the way home and now, he says he feels like his guts are on fire.”

Doc Sam turned pale and just hurried on in to his patient.

He checked his heart and lungs and took his pulse. “Um, that’s running pretty fast Jess,” Sam said shaking his head. He was also finding it hard to breathe now and was still sweating badly, his shirt sodden. The doc removed it and asked for extra pillows so Jess was sitting up more.“That will help with the breathing,” he said kindly, “the drug has just speeded your heart up some but this won’t last too long now. I’ve some medicine here that will help ease that pain in your stomach and gut too.”

“Is it serious doctor?” Daisy asked looking on anxiously.

“It could have been yes, if he’s ingested what I think he has,” Sam said.

“You reckon it was Miss Dolores that caused this then Jess?” the doc asked.

“Well, I had a beer, but I don’t reckon it was that...so it had to be the coffee...it tasted strange too.” Jess growled.

“I think it was lucky you had something already in your stomach it would have helped to dilute the effects of the drug at least.”

“You know what it is?” Daisy asked.

Sam nodded and mentioned the name of a highly potent drug that he occasionally used.

“I prescribed it for a tiresome ailment that Miss Dolores was suffering from. Used as prescribed it is quite harmless. But as I stressed to her if not used as instructed it can be extremely dangerous.”

“An overdose of that can be fatal, can’t it?” Daisy asked looking alarmed.

The doc nodded, “Indeed, it can cause coma, organs to stop working and subsequently death. But luckily in this case Jess seems to have eliminated most of it. However, the stomach pain is very serious the drug can burn the lining of the digestive tract, causing intense pain and occasionally bleeding too...that’s why it says on the bottle not to be ingested.”

“It looks like Miss Dolores knew exactly what she was doing,” he added quietly as an aside to Slim.

“Oh great,” Jess muttered clutching his stomach again.

“Don’t worry this medicine will help and you should be feeling more yourself in a day or two Jess.” Then he looked utterly contrite. “I’m so very sorry…this is my entire fault; I should never have persuaded you to go and see her. She was just so convincing when she said she just wanted to make her peace with you.”

Jess managed the ghost of a smile, “Don’t feel bad Sam she had me fooled too,” he said quietly.

It was much later that night when Jess eventually filled Slim in on what had occurred earlier.

Jess was hot and in a lot of pain, unable to sleep. So, Slim had finally turned up the nightlight and settled back to chat for a while, hoping to take his pard’ s mind of the awful pain he was still suffering.

“When I went in, she seemed just fine,” he said speaking softly not wanting to disturb Mike or Daisy, next door, “almost like the Carmen I knew back in the old days.She said she was real sorry for the way she’d behaved...said somethin’ about women’s problems.Well hell I sure didn’t wanna go there Slim...so anyway she made us coffee and we chatted some. She said she was real worried about Ed and Billy Dodson coming gunning for her...Said how they blamed her for Pete’s death. She was still holdin’ out that she didn’t write that letter that was supposed to be from me ya know Slim?”

Slim shook his head, “I guess it’s kinda hard to believe anything she says...especially now after what she’s done to you.”

Jess nodded, “I do believe that Ed and Billy want her dead though. She said they were most likely coming back to Laramie to deal with me too...seeing as it was me as despatched their cousin Frankie.”

“Do you think they will?” Slim asked suddenly looking troubled.

“Nah, they’re all talk, you know the way they backed down when we paid them that little visit in the hotel room. Besides they don’t know she’s here and I figure they hightailed it back to Texas, they weren’t riding with Frankie when he came callin’ were they?”

Slim shook his head, “Well let’s just hope they stay down there. So, what are you going to do about all this business Jess? She can’t get away with it.”

He shrugged, “I dunno. Mort said he’d ask her to leave town if she got in anymore trouble, so I figure it’s down to him.”

The he groaned and clutched his stomach again, “Hell Slim I just wanna up and die right now and I really don’t care what happens to her. Just so long as she dang well stays out of my life...or so help me I’ll swing for her,” he gasped as his stomach cramped again.

*******

Mort was true to his word and after interviewing Jess, Slim, Doc Sam and afterwards Carmen he issued a declaration that Miss Dolores was no longer welcome in Laramie.

He interviewed her in the front parlor of Nancy Rodgers house and said, “You have one week to leave Ma’am and to be honest with you, you have got off very lightly. Jess Harper could well have pressed charges against you for attempted murder.”

“That would have been his word against mine,” she said haughtily. “I certainly had nothing to do with his illness I can assure you.”

“Well from the evidence provided by Doctor Baker I think Jess would have a very good case if it came to court Ma’am, so I should quit while you’re ahead,” Mort said dryly.

As far as Jess was concerned the matter was over... he was just glad that Mort had given Carmen her marching orders.

Now he was much more excited about feeling well again and his anticipated date with Millie.

He had driven the buckboard into town and collected Millie from the saloon. Lily had waved them off with a cheerful, “Gee I wish I was picnicking by the lake today instead of working...have fun you two!”

Jess and Millie had waved back, but none of them noticed the figure of Carmen standing in the shadows...and then quickly making her way over to the livery.

It was a week since Jess had been laid so low. Now as he relaxed on a rug beside the lake enjoying the picnic lunch with Millie, he felt on top of the world again.

“According to Miss Nancy, Carmen leaves town tomorrow,” Millie said as she sat beside Jess in the warm sunshine, “And it won’t be a day too soon as far as I’m concerned...when I think of what she did to you!”

Jess’s face clouded, “She sure is a bad ‘un,” he said quietly, looking down.

Millie knew him so well and the fact that he wasn’t cussing and sounding off said volumes. This Carmen had really gotten to him, she knew that.

“It’s OK,” she said softly, “she’ll be out of our lives soon and we can forget her.”

“Thank God,” Jess said with feeling, “because I sure couldn’t take much more of her nonsense.”

Much later after they had enjoyed their lunch Carmen’s evil ways were the very last thing on Jess’s mind as he and Millie lay together on a blanket in the afternoon sun...kissing passionately.

However just as things were getting ‘real interesting’ as he was to relate to Slim later, Millie pulled away and said, “What was that?”

“Huh?”

“I heard someone...a horse riding this way I think.”

“It’ll only be Red Eagle; we saw him earlier remember? He said he was going hunting over the ridge. He’ll be on his way home. But the guy ain’t so old that he’s forgotten what it’s like to be alone with a gal. He sure won’t come callin’ when he knows two’s company,” he said chuckling.

They lay back down, but then just minutes later Jess heard a horse whinny...and looking up he saw the unmistakable silhouette of Carmen astride a Bay...just a few yards away.

As soon as she saw she had Jess attention she called out, “Jess help me... please!” and then rode off away behind some high rocks just a few yards away, heading beyond the ridge.

That was it as far as Jess was concerned.

He leapt up and said to Millie, “You stay here...she’s just pushed me too dang far this time...this ends now,” and he marched off in the direction in which she had ridden away.

Millie called him back, but to no avail... Jess was about as riled as she’d ever seen him and she knew nothing would stop him from lambasting Miss Carmen and making her realise just how mad he was.

Millie stood hesitantly as Jess disappeared out of view over the ridge, wondering if she should intervene. Oh, she knew Jess wouldn’t hurt Carmen... but he sure would turn the air blue, she thought with a little nervous giggle.

She had just decided to go and check on her lover when she heard two shots and then a minute or so later a volley of several more rang out.

“What on earth?” she said before dashing off after Jess.

She found him a few seconds later standing over the bloody body of Carmen Dolores, his smoking gun still in his hand...and a severely wounded Red Eagle nearby.

“Jess,” she gasped, “what happened?”

He turned looking profoundly shocked, “I dunno,” he said holstering his gun. “It all happened so dang fast.”

“You didn’t?” she gasped staring down at Carmen.

“What...shoot her? Hell no, of course not...I heard the shots just as I came over the ridge and saw a couple of guys riding off... I fired on them, but they were out of range too quick.”

Then he fell to his knees and felt for a pulse in Carmen’s neck.

“She’s still alive,” he said before checking on Red Eagle.

The Indian was deeply unconscious, but he too was alive and Jess quickly went off to hitch up the buckboard and with Millie’s help got them on board and headed for town.

They made it in record time, and once he reined Betsy in by Doc Baker’s place a small crowd had gathered...and then Mort was pushing his way through, followed by Lon.

He stood for a second looking profoundly shocked at Carmen and Red Eagle lying in the buckboard, being tended by a tearful Millie.

“Hell don’t just stand there; Mort give us a hand!” Jess snapped angrily.

Once both patients were in Sam’s office…a quick examination revealed that whereas Red Eagle had a fighting chance, it was clear that Carmen’s injuries would prove to be fatal.

Jess, Lon and Mort still stood nearby, having carried Carmen in and watched in dismay as Sam shook his head.

“I’m sorry,” he whispered having concluded his examination, “I can’t save her...the bullet is too near the heart.”

“Please,” Jess interjected, “you’ve gotta try Sam!”

At his voice Carmen seemed to rally and opening her eyes she stared straight at Jess and gasped, “He shot me?” as though she couldn’t believe what had happened.

Jess turned white and just stared at her in horror... and Mort’s head snapped up as he glanced at Jess and then back to Carmen.

Mort was just about to ask her to clarify the statement...who was her assailant?

But she put a hand out grabbing at Jess’s arm and whispered, “I loved you,” before her head fell to one side and she breathed her last.

*******

“I hear what you’re saying Millie my dear and maybe Jess is innocent... But you have to look at this from my point of view. Carmen said, ‘He shot me’, in front of witnesses. My Deputy and the Doc heard it too...so what am I supposed to do? If I let Jess walk free then the whole town will be down on me. They know what a good friend he is and will say I’m taking his side. Can’t you see that? Plus, there is all the bad feeling between the pair which has been gossiped about far and wide as you know...folk will think he just snapped.”

“And do you think that?” Millie asked angrily.

“No of course not, but the evidence is stacked against him, you must see that.”

“All I know is that he didn’t do it,” Millie said stubbornly, “and you should be out trying to find those two gunmen who really did do it!”

Mort cast a glance out of the window to where torrential rain was coming down almost horizontally. “Well sure I’ll look into it,” he said defensively, “but I hafta tell you any tracks will have been washed away by now.”

Millie just rolled her eyes and marched to the door.

“Now where are you off to in such a hurry young lady? I still need your statement.”

Millie remembered Jess’s last words to her as he was locked in Mort’s jail... “Get Slim.”

“I’ll be back directly,” she said, “I just need to send a message to Slim... and let’s hope he proves to be a better friend than you appear to be right now Sheriff,” and with that she flounced off.

Surprisingly Jess was being more lenient with his old friend.

“Sure, I understand yer only doin’ yer job Mort...but you do believe me dontcha?”

Mort had looked deeply into those sincere blue eyes and knew he was telling the truth.

“Sure, I do Jess...but none the less I figure you need to get a real good lawyer. Because if this goes to court... well. Folk have got real good memories around here and will recall all the scandal that Miss Dolores spread around about you. I’m sorry to say it but many of them will say no smoke without fire...so I guess somehow we’ve got to prove your innocence.”

Slim arrived later and spent several hours with his buddy, before returning the following day with the family lawyer, Mr Benson.

Slim sat silently whilst Benson interviewed Jess.

He had trawled through all the history between Jess and Carmen including her recent appearance in Laramie. How she had made a play for Jess and how he had told her in no uncertain terms that he wasn’t interested. Then of the following backlash and all the terrible lies she had made up about him.

Benson shook his head sadly and said, “Hell hath no fury like a woman scorned you know Jess.”

When Jess just groaned Benson turned to Slim and said, “Shakespeare you know...but just as true today.”

Then he continued cross examining his client...

“So, uh Jess what were you actually doing when you spied Miss Carmen by the lake? You’d finished your lunch,” he prompted when Jess remained silent.

“Just um...sitting by the lake,” Jess said vaguely.

“Talking?”

“What’s that gotta do with anything? What we were doin’ is our business,” Jess said hotly, flushing up.

“I’m sorry old chap, but it is a question the court will ask you.”

Jess sighed and then said, “OK we were kissin’...”

“Um,” Benson looked down, “maybe more than that? A warm summer’s day, on a blanket by the lake…all alone; were you may be making love?”

Jess shot up from where he was seated and prowled around the cell looking furious.

Slim sighed and said softly, “Jess just answer the damn question.”

Jess finally subsided down on the cot and looking down said quietly, “I guess we would have been yeah, if Carmen hadn’t happened along right then.”

Benson nodded with understanding, “So it would be fair to say you were righteously very angry at the intrusion?”

Jess yelled furiously, “Well sure I was, who wouldn’t be? I could have dang well killed her!”

And then he stopped and his head sank down and after a long pause he whispered, “But I didn’t.”

Benson leaned forwards and patted his arm gently, “I know that Jess. But can you see now why we need to work on your story...because a good lawyer would have found you guilty and hung for murder after that little outburst. So, lets’ just go through this again huh?”

Much later Benson said, “So who do you think the real perpetrators were then Jess?”

“Well, it’s obvious ain’t it, Ed and Billy Dodson. Carmen herself said they were gunning for her after what she did to their brother...leavin’ him that way. You see Mr Benson they blamed Carmen for his death, because he took his own life after she walked out on him. They wanted me dead too, seeing as how I gunned down their cousin Frankie Lewis.”

“Ah yes,” said Benson, “an admirable day’s work Jess....fine shooting and ridding the country of the scourge of the Lewis Gang once and for all, well done.”

“Yeah, well it ain’t done me much good. Folk around here have real short memories when it comes to things like that,” Jess said with irony. “You’re a hero one minute and jail bait the next,” he said with a shrug. “Anyway, Ed and Billy wanted me dead too and I figure iffen I hang, then they’ll have the last laugh huh?”

“Well let’s just hope it doesn’t come to that,” Mr Benson said seriously. “So have you any idea as to the whereabouts of these two hoodlums?”

Jess shrugged, “Probably halfway back to Texas by now,” he said morosely.

*******

Two bearded men sat in a quiet corner of the Laramie saloon talking quietly.

The younger skinny one was looking around him anxiously, before turning to his older brother and saying, “I don’t care what you say Ed I think it’s crazy hanging around here after what we did to Carmen.”

“Not to mention Harper, Billy boy, don’t forget that,” the older man said with a wicked wink.

“Yeah right and he’s banged up in jail ain’t he, so why don’t we just hightail it back home to Texas huh?”

“What and miss all the fun of the trial ...not to mention the hanging,” scoffed his older brother. “You worry too much Billy. With our beards, and these smart duds we’re wearing, no one will recognize us. That fussy manager guy at the Hotel never remembered us, did he? Never turned a hair when we said we were snake oil salesmen from Kansas. We’ll just keep our heads down and enjoy the fun, so how about another drink huh?”

Chapter 12

Daisy took the news of Jess’s imprisonment badly and insisted on visiting him in jail.

“He really doesn’t want you to go and see him that way,” Slim said at breakfast, once Mike was off doing his chores.

“Nonsense dear, he’ll come around once I’m there and besides he’ll need a change of clothes and his shaving things.”

“Uh, I don’t believe prisoners are allowed razors in jail Daisy,” Slim said softly.

“What, why ever not?” she asked looking at him with wide innocent eyes...and then the truth dawned.

“Oh no, Jess wouldn’t think of doing away with himself, no matter how bad things got,” she said staunchly.

Slim looked away quickly, “No of course not ... and anyway I believe he’s been borrowing Mort’s.”

*******

“Daisy look I’m fine,” Jess said for the third time, although she could tell his heart wasn’t really in it.

She had been sitting beside him on the cot in his cell holding his hand and offering sympathy and wisdom in equal proportions when the main door swung open admitting Mort and Carrie...both looking decidedly cheerful.

“Good news,” Carrie said beaming at the couple. “It looks like Red Eagle is coming round and as soon as Pa says he’s well enough the Sheriff is going to interview him.”

Mort was looking pretty chipper too, “If he witnessed the whole incident, he will be able to put you in the clear Jess and might even have recognized the hoodlums responsible.”

Once the Sheriff and Carrie had left Daisy turned to Jess and was surprised to see he was still looking pretty down in the mouth.

“What’s the matter dear, that’s good news, isn’t it?”

“I guess so...if he remembers anything...he was hit in the head you know Daisy...it might all be a complete blur to him. Plus, his evidence needs to stand up in a court of law. Folk know he’s a good friend of mine and would say pretty much anything to help me out. Then there’s the bad feeling there was between me and Carmen before she died, everyone knows about that.”

Daisy sighed, “Yes I can see that. Oh, Jess dear think carefully...isn’t there anything about those men that you can remember?” she pleaded.

He shook his head, “It all happened so dang quickly Daisy. Carmen on the ground looking more dead than alive...then I heard them galloping away. They were firing on me and kicking up dust as they galloped off...dang it, all I saw was their mounts butts,” he said in frustration.

Then he gasped and his whole demeanor changed as he looked back at Daisy clicking his fingers and grinning at her, “One of them was riding Frenzy...uh Freddy that is!”

“What that big grey you sold to Bert at the livery...are you sure dear?”

“Yeah, I’d know him anywhere...can’t think why I didn’t realize it before. He’s got this funny way of kicking out his back legs when he changes to a gallop...almost like he’s tryin’ to take off and fly,” he said chuckling. “He’s got a dark grey patch on his rump too, I’m sure it was him.”

Then he yelled Mort, “Hey Mort get in here!”

Mort was joined by Slim, who had left Daisy with Jess whilst he ran a few errands.

“You’re sure Jess?” Slim asked.

“Absolutely...I didn’t remember until Daisy made me think on it again,” he said casting her a warm smile.

“This could be just the breakthrough we need. Come on Slim let’s go and sound out Bert. He keeps pretty good records and if Freddy was booked out on that day, he’ll have made a note,” said Mort looking excited.

“Well sure I remember them,” Bert said reaching for his Booking Diary. I always make a note of folk I don’t know ...git their name and address just in case anything goes wrong,” he said flicking through the book.

Slim and Mort exchanged a grin as the old timer peered short-sightedly at his notes.

“Here we are, last Thursday you say?”

Slim nodded.

“Uh, had three go out that day. That Miss Carmen...that was killed,” he said shooting Slim a sympathetic glance. “She came in first booked out Connor, that nice little Bay...good with the ladies he is, nice and gentle,” he added smiling.

“Yes, yes, go on,” said Mort impatiently.

Bert threw him a slightly aggrieved look, but none the less consulted his notes again.

“Then not ten minutes later these two guys came in, saying they wanted the fastest horses I had. Didn’t seem to wanna give me their names, but said they were staying at the hotel, iffen I needed to contact them anytime. Well, it seemed kinda strange to me because they said they were snake oil salesmen going out to promote their goods. I couldn’t see as to why they needed fast mounts for that...and they didn’t have any sample cases with them either.”

“Go on,” said Slim.

“They were in a real hurry and paying cash up front, so I just saddled up Freddy and Sparky and they went off, in a real hurry.”

“When did they land back?” Mort asked.

“Uh later the same afternoon. Those critters had been ridden real hard that’s fer sure. Sweatin ’ and blowin ’ they were.Ain’t right to treat a horse that way. I was gonna tell ‘em too, but...”

“But what Bert?” Slim asked kindly.

“Well, they were havin’ somethin’ of an altercation. The young ‘un wanted to leave town, said they needed to git movin’ and go to the rail-head. But the other was sayin’ no they were staying put until...um...until the fun’s over that’s what he said.”

“The hell he did,” Slim muttered angrily.

“So, they said where they were staying...the hotel did you say?” Mort asked.

“Why sure at the Laramie Hotel. The older one told the other that they’d got a comfy billet at the hotel and they were damn well staying put there. It turned kinda nasty then with the young one kicking off... so I decided to let the little matter of them riding my horses into the ground go. Looked to me like either one might lash out at any time. Real short fuses the pair of ‘em. I can’t see as how they’d sell much snake oil with that attitude,” he muttered.

“Thanks,” said Mort beaming at him, “you’ve been a great help.”

Slim and Mort marched down the boardwalk and entered the Laramie Hotel, just minutes later.

“Yes, Sheriff I do have two Snake Oil salesmen staying. The gentlemen are from Kansas and on a promotional sales drive so I believe,” the haughty manager said, looking down his nose at the Sheriff with disdain.

“Names?” Mort barked.

“Uh Edward and William Smith,” the manager said grudgingly.

Mort rolled his eyes to Slim and sighed lustily.

Then he gave the manager a deadpan look and said, “Room number?”

The manager swallowed hard, looking rather put out, but none the less said, “Number 3 top of stairs and to your left.”

Mort decided not to stand on ceremony and having gently tried the door and finding it unlocked he nodded to Slim before he smashed the door wide open, both men rushing in, Colt’s drawn, using the element of surprise.

“What in Hell!” Ed cried peering up from where he was lounging on the bed taking his ease.

His younger brother, Billy was sitting at a desk by the window and looked like a cornered animal as he gaped at the Sheriff and Slim.

“Ed and Billy Dodson, I’m taking you in for questioning regarding the murder of one Carmen Delores and the wounding of the Indian known as Red Eagle,” growled Mort.

“I told you!” yelled Billy looking frantic, “I said we should have gone home.”

“Shut up you fool!” Ed snapped, glaring at his younger sibling.

But Billy was completely spooked by the Sheriff and the tall rancher who he knew was Harper’s partner. It was all over and he knew they were done for.

“It was him,” he said leaping up from his seat, “Ed killed Carmen...shot the Indian too... I’m sorry,” he whispered falling to his knees and beginning to sob uncontrollably, “I’m so sorry dang it. But it weren’t me...I didn’t kill anybody...I swear.”

“For God’s sake shut the Hell up!” Ed screamed.

But it was all too late.

Mort took out his cuffs and tossed a pair to Slim and the two brothers were hand cuffed and marched from the room.

As they passed the reception desk the officious little manger jumped up and said, “I say you can’t just arrest my guests like that.”

Mort threw him a baleful look and said laconically, “Seeing as how I’m Sheriff I think you’ll find I can...and I should pipe down if I were you before I lock you up for harbouring fugitives,” he added with a grim smile.

A quick exchange was made and Jess was liberated whilst Ed and Billy were thrown into adjacent cells.

“Way that Ed’s spouting off I figure we’d better separate them,” he said to Lon as he wandered off back into the office. We’ll get statements when they’ve had time to cool off,” he added.

Then he turned to where Slim and Jess were grinning at each other with Daisy looking ecstatic.

Then he dug about in his desk drawer and pulled Jess’s gun belt out, passing it over.

“No hard feelings I hope son?”

Jess shook his head and quickly buckled up, pulling his gun out and spinning the cylinder to check it was loaded before holstering it again.

He glanced up and said, “Nope, just doin’ yer job Mort I know that.”

Then Daisy was chivvying them up, “Come along let’s get you home before the Sheriff changes his mind,” she said with a smile that didn’t quite reach her eyes.

Jess may have forgiven Mort, but she was like a mother hen with her chicks. She could only see how deeply upsetting the whole incident had been to them all at the ranch....and Jess in particular.

“Uh Jess...maybe you’d care to accompany me when I interview Red Eagle, as soon as he’s strong enough?” Mort asked. The Olive Branch not being missed by Daisy, who merely sniffed.

However, Jess jumped at the chance and said, “Just send a message with Mose and I’ll ride in.”

It was later in the week when Mort kept his promise.

Jess sat by Red Eagle’s bed, the older man still looking rather frail, but insisting on telling his part of the story.

Later that afternoon Jess shared the story with Slim as they sat in the barn repairing harness, whilst rain thundered down on the roof.

“It seems that he was riding back home after a good morning’s hunting and he decided to go back via Pine Peak. He said he liked the views from up there across the plain.”

Slim nodded, “Yup sure is a wonderful view, one of the best in these parts.”

Jess merely nodded, “Anyways he said he could see the lake sparkling in the sunshine and thought maybe he’d call on his way back,” then he chuckled, “but he thought better of it, thinking maybe he’d uh...disturb us, as he put it.”

Slim grinned, “I guess he would at that.”

“Uh, yeah, well he was just about to make his way down and he saw a lone rider heading towards the lake.”

“Carmen?”

“Yeah, but as he watched he saw there were two other riders stalkin ’ her. Hell, she had no idea they were there Slim. I’d thought that when she called out for help, well it was because she’d seen Ed and Billy following her, but apparently not. She just pretended she was in trouble to get me away from Millie.”

“Sounds true to form,” Slim said softy, “then what?”

“Well from his vantage point Red Eagle saw everything. He tore down the hill to help her...but was just seconds too late. He burst in just after Ed had fired on her. Carmen saw Red Eagle and said, ‘He shot me!’ Meaning Ed of course, he said she sounded so dang shocked, like she couldn’t believe it...then next thing Ed took a pot shot at him...and that’s all he remembers until he came around at Sam’s place.”

“Well that all makes perfect sense,” Slim continued, “what she said just before she died that is, ‘He shot me,’ she was looking at you. But if she’d meant you’d done it, then surely she’d have said YOU shot me ...not ‘he’. I guess she still couldn’t believe that her brother-in-law would do such a thing.”

“I guess not,” Jess whispered. “Anyway, it’s all done with now. Billy made a statement and eventually Ed realized what with his brother betraying him and then Red Eagle’s evidence he didn’t stand a chance so he made a full confession.”

Slim sighed with relief, “Maybe now we can draw a line under it all and get on with our lives huh?”

“I sure hope so,” Jess replied.

But there was one final piece of the jigsaw yet to be fitted into the whole story, that was who really wrote that letter to Carmen, pretending to be Jess? She had protested long and loud that she had not written it herself...so who did?

They were to find out the very next day.

Mose came rumbling down the rise early the following morning to collect Mike for school and also to deliver the mail. As soon as he reined in, he jumped down from the box and went to meet Mike, Jess and Slim just emerging from the ranch house.

“You’re early,” Jess quipped, “what’s up Mose couldn’t sleep?” he asked chuckling. “Or have you been at one of those all-night poker games again huh?”

“I never play in the week,” Mose said looking aggrieved.

“Sure, you don’t,” Slim muttered winking at his pard as he hoisted Mike up into the coach.

Mose ignored the slight and said, “Got mail for you.”

Jess turned from where he was unhitching the team and said, “OK hand it over then Mose...you don’t wanna be late he added,” grinning and knowing the old timer would doubtless prevaricate until he’d been made privy to the content of the letter.

For once Mose found the letter immediately, producing it from his shirt pocket like a rabbit from a hat...but holding it just out of Jess’s reach.

“Now not so fast...it ain’t actually addressed to you.”

Jess sighed and rolled his eyes, “OK Mose I promise faithfully to pass it on to Slim or Daisy,” he said.

“Not for them either,” he said succinctly.

“Well, who the hell is it addressed to then?” Jess asked as he finished unhitching the team.

Mose finally passed it over and Jess gaped as he looked at the neat handwriting proclaiming the letter was for one Mrs Carmen Harper.

He turned pale just staring at the envelope.

Then Slim arrived with the replacement team and turned to Mose, “What’s up Mose...Jess is looking kind of worried...not been over-spending in the mercantile again, has he? Is that old Ezra’s bill?”

“Nope, nothing like that. It’s a letter for that Carmen woman that was here. It seems she upped and married Jess in secret after all!” he added with a raucous laugh.

Slim took the letter from Jess and frowned and then glared at Mose, “Have some respect will you the woman’s hardly cold in her grave.”

“You know perfectly well I never wed her,” Jess said angrily, “and if I hear you’ve been telling folk different...”

Mose backed off quickly, knowing when he’d over stepped the mark.

“Heck no offense meant,” he said quickly heading back up to the box.

Then once he was safely in place and the team were ready to roll, he added, “Seemed to me it should be delivered to the Sheriff maybe? Iffen it’s something to do with all that business. After all it ain’t actually addressed to anyone here,” he added for good measure.

“I can assure you Mort will be informed if he needs to be,” Slim said dryly. Then waving Mike off the two wandered back into the house.

Slim, Jess and Daisy sat at the breakfast table the letter lying in front of Jess.

“Well, aren’t you going to open it Pard?” Slim asked kindly.

Jess flicked a glance at him and then over to Daisy...before sighing, “I guess so.”

He opened it and his face was a study as he slowly read the long missive... Firstly surprise...then shock and finally sadness.

“Well?” Slim asked after Jess finished reading and folded the letter.

“It’s from her brother Antonio.”

Slim looked surprised, “She never mentioned a brother.”

“He was her baby brother...just a little kid when we were dating...a nice enough youngster though.”

“So, what does he have to say...and why address it to Mrs Harper?” Daisy asked looking intrigued.

“Seems he was the one that set it all up,” Jess said. “He knew she was really unhappy with Pete. Then he met a guy from Laramie in the local saloon, who had news of me.”

Slim frowned, “Who was that and why didn’t he tell you he’d met this, Antonio?”

“It was Lenny, Lenny Perks,” Jess said rolling his eyes.

Lenny’s Pa was an old friend of Slim’ s and to be honest that was the only reason he’d taken him on to work at the ranch. But the arrangement had been disastrous. He left gates open so the stock escaped, broke tools and was almost impossible to train. His Pa had admitted that his first born was kinda slow...but real good with the horses. That’s why they had sent him down to Texas with a couple of horses they were selling, knowing the youngster would look after them well. Plus, it gave them a good long break from his constant mistakes.

Jess remembered how he’d said, “I never knew a guy hired on to help could cause so much extra work, dang it!” he had complained bitterly then eventually made a deal with Ezra at the mercantile. He was looking for a lad to do all the heavy lifting and deliveries and so Jess negotiated obtaining the job for him. So, on his return young Lenny took up the post and never looked back. He loved working at the store and excelled.

Now Slim broke into his thoughts, “Go on, so Lenny told him where you lived?”

Jess nodded, “And that’s when Antonio hatched this plan to write that other letter to his sister pretending to be me... and saying I was desperate to get back together. I guess he finally decided to come clean to her and say what he’d done.”

“Well, it certainly worked,” Daisy said wryly.

Jess nodded and tapped the letter in front of him. “In this letter he says how sorry he was about Pete killing himself...he never meant for that to happen. Then he said something else,” Jess said looking somewhat uncomfortable.

“What was that dear?” Daisy asked.

Jess looked bleak, “He said he knew how devastated she was when I left town. How she cried for days she was so upset. Hell, Daisy I didn’t know that. I really thought she was OK about it. She seemed to be more angry than upset...”

“Just bravado I expect,” Daisy said wisely, “she didn’t want you to see how upset she really was.”

He nodded sadly, “Anyways that’s why he decided to step in once he knew where I lived. He disguised his handwriting and then gave the letter to Lenny to post when he returned back to Laramie, so it really looked like I’d sent it. You know Lenny...he never asked any questions, just did as asked and then probably forgot all about it.”

“So now she’s dead and buried,” Slim said sombrely, “but I suppose Antonio assumes his big sister is happily married, thanks to his doing.”

“Yup I guess that’s why he wrote admitting the part he played to get us back together and so yeah, that’s about the size of it,” Jess said sadly.

“We’ll pass the letter on to Mort,” Slim said wisely, “I guess it’s better if he deals with it.”

*******

It was much later when both men had turned in for the night that the subject came up again.

Slim climbed into his bed and cast a glance at his pard who was stretched out on his own bed, hands clasped behind his head and a relaxed smile on his lips.

Slim settled down and said, “It sure is good to have it all over and done with.”

“Um...”

“So... er Jess are we going to see anymore of these women of yours turning up and causing mayhem?” Slim asked.

“Well, I don’t know...let’s see... there was Ginny...she was a real firecracker... but she’s married now. Then after her was Sue, Mary-Lou....er...Anna...then...”

“Hold on Jess aren’t you being kind of picky, surely there was one of those gals you could have settled down with?”

“Heck no...they were just when I was a kid in my teens. Nope I really got keen on the ladies when I was in my early twenties...there was Laurel, Jane, Cindy, Carrie, Katy....uh...Gina...”

“Jess...”

“Huh?”

“Shut up and go to sleep will ya, you’re wearing me out.”

“Night Slim.”

“Night.

The End

Thank you for reading!

#91 The Mysterious Christmas

The Mysterious Christmas

By
Patty Wilkinson

Some strong language, adult themes and violence

Chapter 1

Jess Harper pulled the saddle off, and led Traveller into his stall to commence rubbing him down.
It had been a mild day for early December and both of them had worked up quite a sweat on the gallop back from the east pasture where Jess had been mending fence.
A few minutes later Slim Sherman wandered in, a bridle he’d been mending in his hand. He hung it up and then turning to Jess said, “All done then?”
“Yup good as new, and I mended that latch on the gate too.”
Slim nodded, “Good. So, you’re still all fired up about going up to the Crawford spread before Christmas to deliver those green broke mustangs?”
“Oh, come on Slim you know as well as I do, I promised old man Crawford I’d deliver them in time for the Big Day. He’s bought them for his twin grandsons as Christmas presents you know.”
“Yeah, I know it... But I just can’t help thinking it is kind of convenient,” Slim continued with a wry smile. “You heading off just when Daisy wants the house turned upside down with all the cleaning for the Christmas party. Not to mention all that gift and food shopping she’s hankering to do.”
“Well, I’m no great shakes at all the shoppin’ fer fancy stuff Slim, that’s more in your line. Besides iffen we want a nice fat Christmas bonus I need to get those mares off our hands before they eat us out of house and home too.”
Slim looked thoughtful, “I guess you’ve got a point there and he is paying top dollar.”
“Well, there you are then...and I’ll be back before you know it. I’ll call in and visit with Red Smith and his Ma on the way back, Daisy wants me to take some gifts. But I’ll be back the week before Christmas; Christmas Eve at the latest.”
“I’d like you back the week before Christmas,” Slim said firmly, “at the very latest Jess. There’s the Christmas tree to cut, the turkey shoot, extra logs to be chopped, so don’t think you’re getting off lightly...no swanning in just in time for a Christmas Eve drink.”
“OK, OK quit yer fussin’ I hear ya.”

Jess set off for Rawlins a few days later with Slim’ s dire warnings of retribution, should he be late back, ringing in his ears. But he’d also shaken his hand warmly and said, “Safe journey pard, you take care you hear.”
He’d already said his farewells to Mike and Daisy earlier and now he gave Slim a cheeky little salute, “will do,” he said and leading the two lively mustangs trotted Traveller out of the yard and up the rise.
It was still pleasantly mild for the time of year and so camping out at night was no problem and he made good time as he jogged along leading the two green broke mares. He’d headed due west out of Laramie making for Centennial and then rode on through the Medicine Bow Forest. Here the landscape was sheltered amongst the huge pines and he found excellent places to camp. From there he made his way due north towards Rawlins heading for the Crawford Ranch, just a few miles south of Rawlins.
He finally arrived at the Bar Y, home to Bill Crawford and his wife Maud. The elderly couple were delighted with the mares that Jess proudly showed off and the deal went through very amicably.
Now with a wallet bulging with cash Jess could hardly wait to hit town, down a few beers and catch up with his good friend Red Smith and his family. So, he declined Ma Crawford’s kind offer of dinner and pushed on towards Rawlins.
He rode into town just as dusk was falling. After making sure Traveller had a good billet at the livery, he walked purposefully down Main Street and into Sheriff Red Smith’s office.
The handsome, auburn haired Sheriff’s head shot up as the door burst open and his initial look of surprise quickly turned to delight when he registered who was standing there.
He leapt up from his desk to pump Jess’s hand, “You old son of a gun, why didn’t ya tell me you were visiting, I’d have lined up the shot glasses and the dancing girls,” he said laughing.
Jess grinned back, “Well that don’t sound like the sorta thing a happily married family man should be sayin’... So how are Jenny and the kids?”
“Fine, just fine,” Red said sinking back down into his chair and indicating Jess should take the one opposite. Then he removed a bottle of whiskey and a pair of shot glasses from his desk drawer and poured out two measures before pushing one across to Jess.
“Not too early for you, is it?”
Jess just rolled his eyes and accepted the glass with alacrity, thanking him. Once they had tossed the drinks back and Red had refilled their glasses he said, “So what brings you to these parts then Jess?”
After he’d explained about the sale of the mustangs and also the fact that he was bearing gifts and a letter from Daisy for Red’s old Ma, it was agreed he should stay with Mrs Smith for a couple of nights.
“You know Ma, she won’t let you out of her sight until she’d fed you up some,” Red said grinning, “She gets really anxious; what with you bein’ so dang lean and all. She just has the notion to fatten you up every time she claps eyes on you,” he chuckled.
“Don’t I know it,” Jess said rubbing his flat stomach, “I guess she’d give Daisy a run for her money as far as that’s concerned, but I ain’t complaining,” he added with a cheeky grin.
Ma Smith and Daisy had become firm friends when she had visited Rawlins along with Jess a few years back seeking her reclusive long-lost brother and the two women had kept in touch ever since. *See #59 Daisy’s Promise.
“Ma is coming round to our place tonight to make plans for Christmas,” Red said now, “so you can catch up with her then...you will come back for supper, won’t you?”
“Try and stop me,” Jess confirmed.
“Good that’s settled. “I’m all done here for the day so let’s call in at the saloon and see how they are for shots and dancing girls,” he said with a wicked wink.
Jess spent a blissful time staying in Rawlins with his good friends and was spoiled rotten by Ma Smith as per usual. He also spent some time with Jenny; Red’s long suffering beautiful young wife, and his lively young children.
He apologized as he was leaving, “I guess I’ve persuaded Red into spending way too much time in the saloon Jenny,” he said, “I’m real sorry.”
She giggled at that, “Well you know my husband Jess, he doesn’t need much persuading. At least he was in good company. Now don’t you leave it so long next time and have a real safe journey home. Give my love to Slim, Mike and Daisy,” she added.
Red shook his hand and grinning said, “Not to mention the lovely Millie, give her a big kiss from me Jess....huh.” That earned him a brisk slap on the arm from his wife. But her eyes were twinkling as she waved Jess off, he noticed.
He’d already said his farewells to Ma Smith and his saddle bags were full of her delicious home baking, a present and long missive for Daisy; and a bottle of Moonshine for himself from Red.
“It’ll keep you cosy on the trail buddy,” he’d said with a sly wink as he’s slid it into Jess’s saddle bag when his wife wasn’t looking.
Jess had waved to them cheerfully as he left; retracing his steps of the previous week.
He figured he’d have plenty of time and would arrive home easily within the specified day. The weather however had turned a tad colder and snow was threatening, so he was glad when he reached the relative shelter of the Medicine Bow Forrest. From there it was pretty much plain sailing and he was on the homestretch when disaster struck.

Chapter 2
Later he blamed it all on Red’s gift of the hill whiskey. It was a remarkably strong brew and certainly helped keep the chill off he soon discovered. It was after a splash in his coffee as he camped one bitterly cold night that he thought he’d change his route and travel the last few miles of the journey over land. He decided to leave the road at Centennial and skirt around the back of Sheep Mountain and take the lower trail towards Laramie as it was less exposed. The wind had turned bitter, blowing a northerly across the plain and he really needed some added shelter. However, the going was pretty rough off the road and he had to take his time, dismounting and leading Traveller in the more rocky and treacherous places.
He was in an unfamiliar area of rocky waste land some fifteen miles from Laramie when disaster struck. To be brutally honest he was feeling a tad hung over after indulging a little too freely of Red’s Christmas gift. The night before had been bitterly cold and he had awoken in the night shivering under his bedroll. Unable to sleep he’d stirred up the campfire and helped himself to a good couple of shots of the Moonshine.
Now as he made his way cautiously along a rocky incline his head was thumping like a herd of buffalo were encased in his skull. All he could think of was getting home and relaxing with a good strong coffee.
The day had actually turned out to be quite pleasant with the sun warming the ground some and he heard birds singing and the odd rustle in the undergrowth of critters emerging to enjoy the unexpected short warm spell. At least the snow hadn’t arrived he thought...but Jeez, he could do with a good strong coffee...
Then through the trees he saw some smoke rising into the sky, obviously coming from a cabin secreted in the woodland to his left. Maybe they’d offer him a reviving cup of coffee he thought hopefully...or even a bed for the night as it was now later in the afternoon and would soon be dusk.
He turned his mount towards the welcome sight...and then everything seemed to happen at once... One minute he was peering at the distant smoke in anticipation of getting warm once more. Then the next, Traveller gave a cry of terror and reared up tipping an unsuspecting Jess off. He fell badly hitting his head on a sharp rock as he fell down the steep drop to his left catching his hip and ankle on more rocks before he finally came to rest at the bottom of the gully. He fell badly, his ankle turning as he finally came to rest.
Meanwhile Traveller had reared and stamped his iron shod hooves viciously down on the rattler dispatching it in a single blow. He stood sweating and shaking fearfully for a few minutes before finally making his way carefully down to the gully by a less torturous route. Then he stood nearby his master cropping the grass and waiting for him to wake up.
When Jess finally awoke a good half hour later, he was frozen to the marrow and squinting up he noted the sun was now low in the sky and it would soon be dark.
He started to heave himself up and then cussed and gasped at the pain in his head. He explored the back of his head with a tentative hand that came away sticky with blood. He moved again trying to stand and this time he fell back again swearing loudly at the pain in his hip and ankle.
“Damn it,” he muttered and then looked over to where Traveller was now beginning to move towards him, his ears pricked forward and giving a little whinny of welcome.
However, something else took Jess’s attention. A small blond boy was standing near Traveller and peering over at him with interest.
“Mike, Mike that you?” Jess called in surprise as he desperately tried to focus properly, “Come here Tiger.”
The youngster did as he was bid and grinned down at Jess, “Gee you sure do cuss a lot Mister,” he said gleefully, “I’m not Mike, my names Tommy.”
Jess was finding all this kinda difficult to take in as his head was aching something fierce and he seemed to be having a problem focusing. He closed his eyes and opened them again staring at the youngster who now stood grinning down at him.
“Uh, sorry about that,” Jess said quietly, “I guess I took a tumble from my horse. I’m kinda hurtin’ some ya know?”
The boy nodded sagely, “You look pretty sick mister yer face is sorta pale, like you might chuck up,” he added cheerfully.
“Yeah well, I guess you’d look sorta pale too iffen you’d fallen down from top to bottom of this bloo ... er this darned gully,” Jess said with asperity.
The boy took that in his stride and said kindly, “I reckon Ma will be able to fix you up real good, you wanna come home with me?”
Jess considered his options. It was nearly dark now and he sure didn’t feel up to camping out or indeed making the last leg of his journey home in the dark either.
“You know I think that might be a real good idea,” he said, “so can ya help me up son?”
Tommy gave him a hand up and then said, “You didn’t tell me your name Mister.”
“Jess, Jess Harper,” he said offering a hand, “good to know ya Tommy.”
The youngster, who now Jess could see was probably a year or two younger than Mike but with similar blond floppy mop of hair, gave him another broad grin. Then sobering he said, “Did you see my Pa on the trail Mister Harper?”
Jess shook his head, “Nope can’t say as I’ve seen anyone today. Why is he off huntin’?”
“Nope he went to Laramie on business a few days back, but we thought he’d be home by now. Ma say’s to trust in the Lord and Pa will be back soon ...and I do...but it’s nearly Christmas you know,” he continued seriously, “We’ve hardly done anything to get ready yet. Pa was gonna bring back supplies...presents too.” Then he looked sadly off to the horizon, “I sure hope he’s OK.”
“I’m sure he’ll be home real soon,” Jess said kindly. “So, would I know yer Pa? I live about 12 miles out of town on a swing station.”
The boy shrugged, “I reckon not. We’ve not been here long. His name’s Thomas Hammond Junior...seeing as his Pa was Thomas Hammond too... that was my grandpa,” he added looking suddenly sad.
“Oh,” asked Jess, “your grandpa is around too huh?”
The youngster shook his head and looked bleak, “Nope he died.” Then he pointed to the smoke off in the distance said, “Come on then Mister Harper I’ll take ya to Ma. Can I ride double with ya huh?”
Jess mounted with difficulty the pain in his ankle and hip severe. Then he pulled the child up behind him and they made their way slowly towards where the smoke from the cabin still snaked up into the now fast darkening sky.
As soon as Jess reined in, the large shack door opened, light from within flooded out across the frosty ground. A woman stood there, a rifle in hand looking anxiously out into the dwindling daylight.
“It’s OK Ma,” Tommy said quickly sliding down from Traveller. “This is my new friend Mister Harper, he’s hurt pretty bad, had a fall from his horse.”
Jess had remained silent again trying to focus on the woman, but it was hard to see her properly in the gloom of late afternoon with the light behind her. However, he figured she wasn’t any too pleased to have a stranger fetch up on her doorstep, with her man away and all.
He swung down from the saddle and gave a small gasp as the pain shot up his left leg, but he rallied well and turned to give her his most charming smile.
“Evening Ma’am, I’m real sorry to bother you. My name’s Jess Harper, I’m a partner in the Sherman Ranch and Relay just the other side of Laramie.Thing is a rattler startled my horse and I fell kinda badly. I could do with a place to sleep the night, a barn would be fine,” he added, casting his gaze around seeking any outbuildings.
But before he could say anything else she had put the gun down and run over to his side. “You poor man, come along inside at once,” she said kindly, “let’s take a look and see what damage you’ve done. I’m Anna...Anna Hammond, do come along in.”
He hid a smile as she reminded him so much of what Daisy would have said and done.
She was at his side now and taking his arm began to lead him towards the house. Before turning back and reprimanding the child for being out so late.
“Uh, my horse,” Jess said weakly.
“Don’t fret Mr Harper, we’ve a good barn around the back, he’ll be quite safe there.”
“Tommy, feed and water Mr Harper’s horse will you. Then rub him down...and once he’s cooled down a blanket, I think it will be, another cold one tonight, then straight inside young man!”
“You sure know your way around horses Ma’am,” Jess said admiringly.
She just nodded and said, “Lean on me Mr Harper, we’ll soon have you fixed up and it’s Anna, remember?”
Once he was in the cosy cheerful house the woman helped him to a seat by the fire and stood back to look at him properly.
“Oh my goodness, you do look peaky,” she said softly. “I’ll just get some water to clean up that nasty gash to your head.”
Jess just stared at her in shock...It couldn’t be.... no of course it wasn’t her...But jeez, she sure had the look of a woman he had once known...a woman he had loved, but had never had the chance to make his own. No Jane Hudson had been married to another, and Jess’s code of honour wouldn’t let him pursue the relationship, no matter how much they had both wanted it. (*See #10 The Mountain Adventure.)
This woman had Jane’s amazing green eyes and auburn hair and even had the slightly care worn appearance Jane had on his first acquaintance with her. The difficult life she’d had as the wife of a mountain man, living a life of poverty with several young children, had aged her beyond her years... But then as their friendship progressed, she had seemed to grow younger and more beautiful by the day.
He suddenly realized he was staring at this kindly woman and blushing looked down.
“Are you alright Mr Harper?” she asked anxiously, “do you feel a little feverish?”
He shook his head, “Nope I’m fine Ma’am, er ... Anna,” he said quickly.
She nodded and hurried away to fetch some cool water and rags to attend to his wounds.
Jess watched her go, a puzzled expression in his deep blue eyes. She was wearing an incredibly old-fashioned dark dress, the sort favored by his old granny....and she was also heavily pregnant he noted.
Once she had returned and the task was accomplished, she turned her attentions to his ankle.
“I’d better get this boot off right away,” she said casting his tight denims an apprehensive glance, “once an ankle swells up its powerful hard to get a boot off.”
“Or back on,” Jess added, “I sure don’t wanna be a nuisance to you, I’d figured on riding back out again come morning. I guess you’ve gotten enough of your plate without sick strangers cluttering up the place.”
She glanced up at him from where she was now kneeling to remove the boot, “Nonsense,” she said quickly, “the Good Lord says love they neighbor so we’ll look after you. Besides you’ll not be able to ride for a few days I’d wager. You look to me like you may have some concussion from that nasty blow to the head and this ankle will doubtless keep you off your feet for a while...Um and that hip looks to be hurting some too?”
“It’s fine ma’am,” Jess said quickly, there being no way he was losing his denims so she could tend that too.
She glanced once more at the snugly fitting pants and wondered how he managed to get into them, never mind take them off and reckoned maybe she’d just tend the ankle ...for now anyway.
“You seem to know a lot about fixin’ folk up,” he said with a grin once she started bandaging up the painful ankle.
“Should do,” she said smiling up at him, “I was a nurse before I married.”
“And now you’re the Ma to a fine boy...and another on the way,” he said shyly. “So, I sure don’t want to hinder you any ma’am.”
“Ma of two,” she said her eyes twinkling. Then she put a hand to her swollen stomach, “and yes another due in the New Year.”
She called out, “Polly....Polly dear come on in here Mister Harper won’t bite.”
After a minute a diminutive girl of about five put her head around the door from a bedroom and peered at him with huge anxious eyes.
“Howdy sweetheart,” Jess said softly, “my name’s Jess and yer Ma here has been fixin’ me up after I fell off of my horse. So, you all ready for Santa then huh?”
She smiled at that and entered the room, “Father Christmas doesn’t know where we live now,” she said “and so Pa’s gone to town to wire him and tell him me and Tommy has been real good this year.”
“Well, that’s swell honey,” he said grinning down at the pretty little thing with the curly dark hair and the face of an angel.
“Except Pa is kind of late back,” Anna said, “and we’re all behind aren’t we Polly...nothing ready for the big day.”
“Well maybe I can help?” Jess asked with a friendly grin, “Seeing as how you’re holding me captive by taking that ol’ boot off. I reckon I could still hobble around and cut some wood for the fire...maybe even scare up a wild turkey for the meal; and me and Tommy could go find a Christmas tree too ...huh?”
“Hold on mister you’re going to rest up that ankle for a day or two and then we’ll see,” she said smiling kindly at him.
Jess sighed and said in mock sadness, “Once a nurse always a nurse huh? OK I’ll behave ma’am.”
“Anna,” she said
“Anna,” he repeated smiling into her eyes.

Chapter 3
Anna had bustled off to make supper and the children were attending to the evening chores so Jess had time to look around him from his comfortable chair by the fire.
It was a sizable, room with fireside chairs and a large comfy couch. A dining table stood in the far corner, set for four. There was a large crucifix on the wall above the fireplace and a Bible stood in pride of place on a low side table. A large untidy writing desk was set beneath the window and one wall was lined with bookshelves holding many weighty tomes and also some aged magazines. He thought it an odd space for a young family. There were no toys in evidence or any of the little light touches of frippery that women liked to add he noted. In fact, the whole place looked a lot like it must have done a century or so ago. The only lighting via very old rusty looking oil lamps and candles and the drapes ancient, as was the rag rug before the fire.
But then he was drawn from his reverie as Anna announced supper was served.
There was the delicious aroma of rabbit stew wafting from the pot in the centre of the table and Jess was just about to move to butter a biscuit when he noted the little family were sitting with heads bowed, clasping hands. Then he was aware that Polly had placed one tiny hand in his and Tommy had done likewise on his other side, so they were all linked together. Anna said Grace, blessing the food and company and asking for speedy healing of their guest, before they finally tucked into the meal.
“I hope our religious ways aren’t too strange to you,” she murmured as she passed his plate.
He grinned at that, “Heck no, we say Grace at the ranch too...well on a Sunday,” he amended. “I was brought up knowing the Good Book, Ma made sure of that,” he added with a tinge of bitterness at the recollection of having to memorize some of the psalms and verses.
“No better guide for a child to learn about life,” she agreed, “and adults too for that matter, it is all in the Good Book, all we need to know.”
“Yes Ma’am,” Jess agreed, feeling slightly out of his depth.
But then she quickly changed the subject and the matter of what Father Christmas might be bringing the family was addressed.
However later after supper the children sat quietly whilst Anna read some of the Christmas story from the large Bible. Then they were bustled off to bed...but young Tommy stopped by the door and turned to his Ma.
“Don’t worry Ma, I’m sure Pa will be home tomorrow and I’ll go look for him again.”
Then turning to Jess said, “Goodnight, Mister Harper sir,” before happily running off to bed.
Polly dropped a little curtsy and said ‘goodnight, sir’ also, before following her brother out.
“Gee are they always that well behaved?” Jess asked looking amazed.
She gave him a puzzled frown, “But of course,” she replied and went off to brew some coffee.
Once Anna had settled down in the other fireside chair and poured Jess a coffee he said gently, “Are you sure that’s a good idea? Letting the boy wander off so far...he was a good half mile away when he found me.”
She looked surprised, “Why ever not, it’s quite isolated here and besides the Good Lord will protect him.”
Jess looked down and sighed quietly, “It may seem isolated to you Ma’am but believe me there are folk abroad even out here.”
She looked slightly startled then, “What you mean hostiles?”
“Uh....Indians you mean? Well yeah possibly, but we have no fight with them right now, they wouldn’t harm a young boy. But outlaws use these back trails too and they might not be quite so accommodating...youngsters can sell for good money on the slave trade.”
She gasped at that.
“Anyway, it weren’t two legged varmints I was thinkin’ of...more the four legged kind. There are mountain lions out there that get pretty hungry this time of year...wolves too maybe.”
“Oh my, I’d no idea it is so dangerous. It just felt like one of those large parks we have back east,” she said, “are there bears too?”
“They’ll mostly be hibernating now, just like that old rattler should have been. He just came out to get some sun I guess...it was pretty warm earlier in the day. That’s the thing you see, nature can be real unpredictable.”
“I see,” she said thoughtfully.
“I reckon the Good Lord gave us all common sense so we don’t get into trouble out there. You need to stay close to home, iffen you don’t know the place, do you see? That’s the way to keep the boy safe huh... rather than relying on God to get him out of trouble?”
She smiled at him then, “You’re right of course...thank you for the lesson in common sense. I think maybe sometimes I can become a bit blinkered and rely on the word of the Lord too much and don’t use the brain he gave me,” she said ruefully.
He grinned at that, “Well you seem pretty smart to me and it ain’t your fault you’re new to the area. It takes time to adjust I guess,” he said looking around the rather shabbily decorated room.
She followed his gaze and then gave a charming giggle. “Oh, we aren’t staying here Jess. We’re just on a visit to spread the Word to all we meet. But mainly we came to see Tom’s father. A neighbor wired us and said he was really sick. But of course, Grandpa Tom wouldn’t see a doctor, so we decided we must come and visit...nurse him back to health. But sadly, it wasn’t to be and he left us just last week.”
“I’m real sorry Anna, “he said softly.
“Thank you he was a very special man. A world acclaimed author. But he had also been a recluse for many years...he hated visitors said they destroyed his muse.”
“Uh-huh,” said Jess looking slightly mystified.
“To such an extent that he went out of his way to avoid contact with anyone. If folk called, he just refused to answer the door or would take refuge in the cave up the hill at the back.”
“Liked his own company then,” said Jess grinning.
“Yes, it all stemmed from him losing his wife...she died when my husband...also called Tom was just nine and his Pa packed him and his little sister off back east to be raised by an aunt. That’s how we met,” she added cheerfully, “she was our next-door neighbor, so we were childhood sweethearts.”
“That’s nice,” said Jess, remembering how he and his gal Millie had been childhood friends before they finally became lovers and were now promised to each other.
“His poor Pa suffered terribly though,” she said sadly. “He went through a phase of writing hear tbreakingly tragic stories about death and doom for several years.”
“It’s real hard losing someone that close,” Jess said softly, “I guess we all deal with it in or own way.”
She looked closely at him then, but merely said, “Yes I think you’re right.”
She sighed and said, “So we saw little of him over the years. But this visit was really special. I think he knew he was on borrowed time and he spent time with the children. Then he talked long into the night with Tom too. So, it was worth it to come here. Even if it wasn’t the best time for me to travel,” she added looking down at her swollen stomach.
“I guess not,” Jess said.
Then rather diffidently, “You’ll be alright? When is the baby due?”
“Oh, not until the New Year,” she said cheerfully. The wife of our neighbor at the back has promised to call by and help out once my time comes and of course my dear Tom will be here.”
“So, what does he do for a living?” Jess asked, feeling slightly surprised that a man should leave his pregnant wife and young children out alone in this isolated spot. Maybe he was kinda lacking in common sense too Jess thought wryly and was depending on the Lord to keep them all safe.
“He’s an academic, a teacher in a small school attached to a seminary back in New York. We specialize in educating orphan children via a charitable trust. Then those deemed suitable have the option to go on to the theological college next door,” she said. “I act as matron and the children also attend school there, so it’s quite a family thing. We are on the Christmas vacation now and will return soon after the baby is strong enough to travel...probably for the Easter term at school, in the spring.”
Just as I thought Jess mused a college guy with his head in the clouds and no thoughts as to how dangerous the west could be.
When he remained silent, she threw him a quizzical glance, “You don’t seem very impressed. Do you not hold with education Jess?”
“I guess I ain’t the one to ask,” he said, “seein’ as how I didn’t get too much of it myself. But no, it ain’t that. It’s just... well it can be kinda dangerous out here for a woman alone, and I figure maybe your husband doesn’t realise that...or he wouldn’t have left you.”
“He really needed to go to town, we’d no supplies left and he also had to attend to Grandpa’s Will... besides...”
“...The Good Lord will keep you safe,” Jess interjected.
She smiled ruefully at that, “Yes that’s exactly what he said.”
Jess shook his head, “I guess I’ll stay around for a few days, until he gets back huh?”
“I’d like that, thank you.”
Then he suddenly felt real sick and dizzy and ran a hand across his face, taking a deep breath.
“Jess I’m so sorry I shouldn’t have kept you up talking so much. You’re tired and a little concussed from that nasty fall too I imagine,” she said gently. “Will you be comfortable on the couch?” she added, where she had already placed a pillow and blanket.
“I’ll be just fine,” he said quickly, “and thanks for looking after me so well I really appreciate it.”
“Good night, Jess,” she said softly as she turned and left the room, pausing at the door to give him a little smile, “Sleep well,” she added before leaving and closing the door behind her.
Jess took a deep breath, the physical resemblance between Anna and the mountain woman Jane, were again like a knife through his heart. He was over her long ago. She was now living happily with her husband in California, he knew that...but even so old memories were stirred and it was a long while before he finally slept.

Chapter 4
Jess was suffering a terrible nightmare...reliving his time with Jane...how he’d been badly hurt and she had nursed him, and his feelings for her had changed from gratitude to something much deeper. Something that he should never have been feeling for a married woman...But the circumstances had been very difficult and, in some ways, their growing affection for each other had seemed justified. Jess knew right from wrong and had eventually walked away from the situation, but now it had come back to haunt him once more. In his dream Anna was reading to him from the Good Book and then looking at him with such disappointment, and then anger. “It’s time to repent your sins,” she said harshly, the words hurting him deeply.
“I never... I didn’t sin,” he’d gasped.
“A sin was committed none the less,” she intoned...her voice rising with religious zeal, “A sin was committed in your heart if not physically...repent...repent I say!”
Jess sat bolt upright, shaking and sweating as he peered around the unfamiliar room trying to get his bearings. For a moment he was back visiting his old grandma in her small cabin. The furniture and drapes all dating back to that era. There was a ghostly mist surrounding the room too...But then he realized the fire was smoking and he got up and stirred it into life before opening the front door a crack to let some air in and get it blazing again.
He shivered and sank back down on the couch an overwhelming feeling of doom and gloom cast over him...an aftermath from the dream he figured. It had been triggered by Anna looking so much like Jane Hudson he reckoned. All that talk of Bible learning and morals had doubtless stirred up his conscience some and he gave a wry grin.
“Well Harper you ain’t no angel that’s fer sure, but no point in frettin’ about the past now. ‘Tis over and done with and you did the right thing...eventually anyway,” he whispered to himself.
He peered around the room again, the remnants of the smoke still giving an eerie almost ethereal feel to the place. There was something else odd too. Weren’t those kids just too well behaved? As for Anna, well, she was almost of another age with her pious ways. She seemed so far removed from the young mothers he knew who scolded and laughed with their children in equal parts. He sighed deeply, “Each to their own,” he said quietly before turning in once more; hoping for no more bad dreams to plague the night. But as he lay there a mist descended once more...and this time it wasn’t smoke...just like a grey fog and with it a bone chilling cold, seeming to come from the walls of the old place. Jess shivered and huddled under the blanket; wishing fervently he was back home.
*******
The following morning his ankle was still very swollen and his head aching from the nasty gash he’d received from his fall, so he was happy to take things easy for a while.
He sat before the fire, his leg up on a footstool, Anna in the other chair knitting, the children seated at the table silently attending to their studies.
“They always this quiet?” Jess asked tipping his head towards where the children were earnestly engaged in writing and reading.
Anna smiled across at him, “Oh yes they are totally engrossed, they enjoy the challenge of their studies, I don’t force them you know,” she added with a quizzical smile, “ they enjoy it really.”
Jess scratched his head and grinned at her, “If you say so.”
“So, tell me about yourself, have you always worked at the Relay Station?”
Jess shook his head, “Nope I come from Texas originally. But been pretty much everywhere, I guess. I was on the drift for five years... after the war that is.”
Then he stopped, why was he telling this smart woman about his past? He was always so dang private about all that...liked the past to stay right there in the past where it belonged.
“I imagine it was a hard life in Texas...after the war anyway?”
“Before it too,” he said deadpan, “My Pa was a share farmer, didn’t make much and us kids had to do our bit to help out, I guess that’s why I didn’t get too much schooling.”
There he went again he thought sipping the herbal tea she had insisted he drink...what had he brought all that up for?
“So, it was hard trying to make a living after the war?”
He just nodded and looked off into the crackling fire.
“But you managed alright?” she persisted.
He looked up into those kindly concerned eyes so like Jane’s and he was helpless to resist her gentle questioning, “I guess I kinda lost my way,” he admitted, “rode the old owl hoot trail for a while...”
At this young Tommy’s head shot up and he looked over at Jess eyes sparkling, “What... so you were and outlaw Mister Harper...a gunslinger?” he asked in hushed awe.
“Yes, boy I got into some trouble with the law and used my fast gun to make a livin’ too, but I ain’t proud of that.”
Tommy now left his books and wandered over, “That’s so exciting,” he said, “so are you still a fast draw, will ya show us huh...will ya?”
“No, I won’t,” Jess said firmly, “and it ain’t exciting boy. It was just the way things were for me. I had to be a fast gun to survive. I still have to be sometimes,” he added bitterly. “But it ain’t something I’m proud of, like I say. You should be more excited about yer book learnin’ and the great future you’re gonna have because of that. You sure don’t wanna turn me into some kinda hero, because I promise you, I ain’t.”
All this time Anna had been looking on and getting more and more distressed, “I’m so sorry Jess, I shouldn’t have pried.”
Then turning to Tommy said, “And you shouldn’t talk to Mister Harper that way either Tommy shame on you, apologize.”
“I’m sorry sir I didn’t mean any harm.”
“I know that, Tommy. Now you get back to yer studies and maybe your Ma will let us both go off tomorrow and scare up a wild turkey for your Christmas dinner and I’ll show ya what a gun should really be used for huh?”
“Gee thanks Mister Harper!”
“Can we Ma... can we go hunting, please?”
Anna smiled benignly at him, “Yes you may dear, as long as Mister Harper feels up to it and rests that leg today.”
Once the children were engaged in their studies once more, she turned to him and said softly, “I really am sorry, I just can’t help myself, I’m always so interested in people.”
“That’s OK and I didn’t hafta answer you, in fact I guess I usually wouldn’t have done. Maybe I just thought you deserved to know the truth about who you’ve got sleepin’ under yer roof,” he said thoughtfully. “But I want you to know that when I met Slim Sherman and started working at the ranch; well, it completely turned my life around. I put up my gunslinger weapon for good.”
Then he gave her a cheeky grin, “I guess you could say I’m a model citizen now. A good clean-livin’ God fearin’ boy,” he added with a wink.
She enjoyed the joke and giggled, “Well I’m glad to hear it Jess,” and she bustled off to make him some more of her special herbal tea. He sat back and relaxed, surprised that the advent of more of her herbal brew didn’t bother him any. She’d said it was a simple recipe her Pa in law had used and it relaxed one and helped promote healing too. Well, dadgum it, it sure beat any of Jonesy’s concoctions he thought smiling broadly.
The day went by swiftly, with him dozing by the fire and in his waking moments the room once more took on that ethereal aura of the previous night...everything hushed and his vision misty as if watching the scene before him through fine gauze. He shook his head and tried to wake properly a few times, blaming his lethargy on the blow to his head.
Before the children turned in that night it was agreed that he and Tommy would take off before first light on their hunting trip; leaving the house without waking the boy’s sleeping mother and sister.
Once the children had run off, Tommy in a state of high excitement, Anna said, “You will watch out for him won’t you Jess, he’s not too experienced around guns.”
Jess nodded, “Sure I will, I’ll treat him like he was my own, I promise you, he’ll be perfectly safe. I figured I’d do all the shootin’ and the boy can learn a few tips, maybe go out again with his Pa when he gets back.”
At the mention of Tom, her husband, her face clouded, “I wonder what on earth can be keeping him in town so long?”
Jess shrugged, “If he is tryin’ to sort out a Will, like you say, it may be taking him some time. Especially if yer Pa in law didn’t have a solicitor to draw it up. It could be that. He’ll hafta have everything checked out...you know what the law can be like, moves powerful slow at times.”
“Yes of course you’re right, I’m sure he’ll be home soon,” she said with a brave smile. “And as for young Tommy I know you’ll care for him...like your own,” she added with a smile. “So, do you have any youngsters back at the ranch? I don’t believe you’re married, but is Mister Sherman?”
“No ma’am, I guess we’re both kinda shy and I’ve got me a fast horse,” he said with a grin. Then more seriously, “Nope, we’ve both got great gals we’re seeing and I figure we’ll be settlin’ down to family life one of these days. But right now, we’ve just got Mike to care for.”
“Mike?”
“Yup he was a young orphan boy that fetched up at the ranch a few years back. He lost his folks when the whole wagon train was wiped out in an Indian attack. He’d no kin, so me and Slim took him on, adopted him. He’s a great kid, a couple of years older than your Tommy and shaping up to be a fine rancher too.”
“Ah, so that’s why you’re so good with the children,” she said smiling, “it’s quite rare in young men of your age to be so in tune with youngsters.”
He just shrugged, “It comes natural to me I guess, bein’ from a big family and all...”
“Oh, that’s nice,” she said smiling at him, “do you see much of them all?”
Jess sipped the herbal tea and looked into the fire for a good minute before finally replying, “No I don’t. See most of them perished in a house fire when I was just fifteen... of the two surviving my brother died just last year...and my big sis lives in California.”
There he went again, he reflected, telling this woman his most closely guarded secrets...and yet it felt natural to reveal everything of his past to her.
When he finally turned to look at her there were tears in her eyes.
“Oh, I’m so sorry,” she whispered.
“‘Twas a long time ago,” he said quietly, “and like I say I’ve got Slim, Mike and Miss Daisy in my life and they’re kin to me now. Along with my beautiful gal, Millie,” he added with a heart- breakingly gentle smile.
She smiled back, “She’s a lucky girl to have you... and Miss Daisy?”
“Ah, that’s Mrs Daisy Cooper our housekeeper. She rules the roost. Keeps us all in order back at the ranch, and cares for Mike. I guess she’s like a Ma to us all really,” he added grinning now at the thought of Daisy.
“Won’t they all be missing you?” she asked suddenly, “Were you on your way home when you had your accident?”
He nodded, “Yup and I guess I’ll be in the doghouse with my pard for a few days when I get home, but he’ll get over it,” he added with a cheeky grin.
“I don’t want for you to be in any trouble on account of us,” she said quickly. “But after what you told me about it not being too safe out there, well I really am beholden to you for staying a while.”
He smiled at her, “I’ll stay another couple of days and if there ain’t any sign of him I’ll ride into town and see what the problem is, OK? I should be able to make it there and back in a day as long as the snow holds off.”
“Thank you,” she said smiling and getting up, “I’ll fetch you another drink and then you’d better turn in if you’re really going hunting so early?”
“Only way,” he replied, “you catch ‘em just as they’re coming down from roosting...so gotta be in place before first light.”
She shuddered slightly, “I’m terribly hypercritical, I love fresh meat, but hate the thought of it being killed.”
He chuckled at that, “Tell ya what… I’ll do like the Indians do and thank it for giving up its life to feed us...huh...that better?”
“Much,” she said smiling at him and going off to brew more herbal tea.

Chapter 5
The following morning Jess was up bright and early. He noted that he felt energized and much more alert than he had since the accident, once he’d drunk a couple of cups of strong coffee, and was pleased to see that Tommy was up and about too. It was an hour or so before dawn and the boy was full of excitement for the morning ahead.
They were just tiptoeing out of the house when a little voice called out, “Wait for me.”
The two turned around and saw Polly fully dressed. She had one boot on and hopping around to put on the other.
Jess ran over to her and said kindly “Hey what’s all this about Polly? You’re up kinda early ain’t ya?”
“I’m coming with you,” she said firmly, “I want to catch the turkey too and Pa will be real proud of me.”
“Hey honey, I don’t think yer Ma would be any too happy about that,” Jess said gently. “And besides we can’t leave her home all alone, she’d be real lonely wouldn’t she huh?”
The little one considered that and said, “Well I suppose she would.”
“Sure, she would, now you go back to bed huh...and me and Tommy will be back before you know it.”
She nodded sadly, “Maybe Pa will come home today...can we go see later Tommy?”
He big brother just shrugged, “We’ll see,” he said vaguely...already having been told by his Ma he was to stay close to home as Mister Harper said it could be dangerous out there. Now not wanting to frighten his little sis and also wanting to get off, he just grinned at her, “We’ll see later maybe,” and pushed her gently back towards her room.
The two hunters returned triumphant a couple of hours later bearing a large wild turkey and two plump rabbits.
They found Anna in the kitchen fixing breakfast and she was delighted with the largess.
“I figured seein’ as I’ve been eatin’ ya out of house and home I should provide something for the pot,” Jess said grinning as he showed her the rabbits.
Then Tommy was dispatched to wake his sister while Anna finished off the breakfast and Jess went off to wash up.
A few minutes later Tommy dashed into the kitchen and said, “Polly’s gone Ma and she’s wearing her coat and boots.”
Jess, just re-entering the room, cussed softly under his breath. “Oh no,” he said to Anna, “she wanted to come huntin’ with us, but I said no and she went off back to bed...or so I thought,” he added grimly.
Anna looked anxious, “If it really is dangerous out there, we must go and look,” she said quickly divesting herself of her apron.
Jess shook his head, “No, you stay here in case she comes back, me and Tommy will go. We didn’t see her out on the trail so I don’t think she followed us or we’d have met up.”
“She did want to go look for Pa before,” Tommy said, “maybe she’s gone to our secret look out. It’s over the back in the woods near a little stream...you can see way down to the trail that comes up to the cabin from there.”
“Well come on, what are we waitin’ for?”
He turned back to Anna and gave her a reassuring pat on the arm, “She’ll be fine don’t fret,” he said and he dashed off, followed by Tommy.
As soon as they reached the rocky outcrop overlooking the valley below, it was clear she wasn’t there. They called and looked around, but nothing...
Hell, Jess thought what if she’d decided to try and walk to Laramie to find her Pa; the thought filling him with dread. A youngster alone in this harsh environment wouldn’t last long. If a cougar or wolf didn’t track her down then she could easily fall to her death...or simply wander off, get terribly lost and starve... he stared out at the distant horizon feeling totally overwhelmed as to where to start.
He turned and saw Tommy wiping a tear away and slung an arm around his shoulders and pulled him into a warm embrace, “Don’t worry kid, we’ll fine her,” he said with more confidence than he was actually feeling right then.
They turned and started back down through the dense woodland when Jess heard a small noise. He stood stock still and listened...yes there it was again...a groan.
“Polly, Poly is that you?” he yelled.
He and Tommy stood still... silently straining their ears and they were rewarded by a faint cry...followed by a whimper.
It was only a matter of a minute before they located her lying on her side under some bushes, her knees drawn up and her face contorted and wet with tears.
Jess knelt down beside her, and put out a gentle hand, “Hey sweetheart what are ya doin’ up here huh?”
“I... I was looking for Pa and then I got real hungry so I ate the pretty berries...but they weren’t real nice like blackberries and now my tummy hurts,” she gasped before crying out in pain.
Jess looked up at the bush and inwardly cussed.
“These berries on this here bush?” he asked anxiously.
She nodded, “They aren’t nice don’t eat ‘em Mister Harper,” she said crying again.
Jess said nothing, just picked her up and carried her swiftly back towards the cabin, Tommy running on ahead to warn his Ma.
Jess burst into the kitchen minutes later and said urgently, “Make up a cup of warm water and add lots of salt...quick!”
Anna looked from her daughter’s now pale sickly little face up to Jess and back, totally shocked.
“Do it now Anna!” Jess said urgently, “Then make her drink it all in one go.”
“But she’ll be terribly sick,” Anna said, even as she started to do as she was bid.
Ten minutes later little Polly was sitting on her Ma’s lap looking exhausted and tearful after having chucked up all the berries.
“What...what was it she ate?” Anna asked eventually, looking pale and shaky herself.
“Bane-berries,” Jess said, “they can be lethal iffen you eat too many.”
“They can kill you?”
Jess nodded, “Well a small child anyway...if they eat a few then yeah. They have trouble breathin’ and the heart stops eventually. But caught quickly enough she should be just fine,” he added smiling at the youngster. “Beats me as to why she ate so many of the dang things though...they’re real bitter.”
“Oh, that’s easy,” Polly piped up. “I figured that they were maybe like medicine, because that always tastes bad but it’s good for you.”
“But you’re not sick dear,” Anna said faintly. “So why take what you thought was medicine?”
“I thought it might be like that cod liver oil you give us. You always say that will make us grow up real big and strong. So, I thought this medicine would make me grow up too, so I’d be big like Tommy and be able to go hunting and do fun stuff like he does.”
“Oh Polly,” her Ma said pulling her close and not knowing whether to laugh or cry.
A little while later the child was put back to bed for a nap and Jess, Tommy and Anna enjoyed a late breakfast.
“How is your ankle now Jess?” Anna asked, “Did you manage alright this morning?”
Jess had been fine until the dash home carrying young Polly...that sure hadn’t helped the healing any he thought grimly. However, he wasn’t about to share that with Anna, feeling he’d had about as much fussin’ and frettin’ as he could stand for one day.
“Just fine,” he said mentally crossing his fingers and changing the subject.
“Uh, I thought Tommy and me might go find a Christmas tree later, is it OK if I ask Polly to come too...maybe let her choose? Might make her feel better...a tad more grown up ya know?”
“Oh Jess, that’s a wonderful idea,” she said throwing him a brilliant smile, all the angst of the last hour put behind her for a moment, “I’ll tell her as soon as she wakes up.”
Then rising to clear the table she said quietly, “You know you were quite wrong what you said to Tommy yesterday.”
“Huh?” he asked looking puzzled.
“You told him you weren’t a hero...when we were talking about your past. Well, you may not have been back then...but you certainly are now,” she said blushing slightly, “as far as I’m concerned anyway,” and she went off to the kitchen to start the washing up.
Jess looked after her an unfathomable expression in his deep blue eyes.
They didn’t need to venture far afield to find a suitable tree and Jess was able to cut down the medium size pine that Poly had declared ‘just perfect’.
Then they tied a rope on and he and Tommy hauled it back to the cabin, Polly skipping on ahead. They were nearly there when a few light snowflakes stared swirling down around them and the children cried out in glee.
“Gee it really feels like Christmas now doesn’t it Jess?” Tommy said grinning joyfully.
Jess nodded and returned the smile...but heck this was all he needed. Sure, the fine smattering of snow looked pretty... But the weather could turn real quick around these parts as he knew all too well. A pretty snowstorm could suddenly turn into a raging white out blizzard, killing or at least stranding folk in a matter of hours.
By the time they got back the bitter cold was making his damaged ankle and hip ache something fierce and he just wanted to sit a spell.
Anna was at the door to greet them and after enthusing over the tree she told the children to go and change into dry warm clothes and then turned her attention to Jess.
He looked pale and exhausted to her nurse’s eye and she quickly insisted he lie on the couch by the fire and take a nap, “I’ll fetch you some extra strong herbal tea directly,” she added, “I can see that you’re in some pain Jess, so don’t argue dear.”
He hid a smile, her attitude again mimicking Daisy...must be a nurse thing he thought vaguely, before stretching out and closing his eyes.
When he awoke it was dusk and the appetizing smell of rabbit stew was emanating from the kitchen.
A few minutes later Anna appeared with a steaming mug of strong tea.
He squinted up at her, “Heck what time is it?”
“Nearly six, you’ve been asleep nearly all afternoon...are you feeling better?”
He nodded, “Sure” and accepted the drink from her sniffing the strong fragrant brew that he was getting to quite like.
The children were full of excitement over supper as the snow had continued falling and they had been allowed to play out for much of the afternoon.
“What, they missed their studies? “Jess said in mock horror as an aside to Anna and winking at her.
She smiled back, “It was the easiest way to make sure they didn’t disturb you...and you needed a good rest. Besides,” she said chuckling, “it’s nearly Christmas...I’m not a monster you know Jess. I do allow them fun as well as encouraging them to study hard.”
Instead of smiling and agreeing he looked perturbed.
“What is it?” she asked, thinking she’d said something to upset him.
“What’s the date?” he asked, “I didn’t think Christmas was so close?”
“Oh yes,” she said it’s the 22nd of December already.
He shook his head, “I’d no idea, I guess I must have lost a couple of days someplace,” he added with a rueful grin.
“Well, you were quite concussed when you first arrived and slept a lot...that’s probably it,” she said sensibly. Then looking rather anxious she added, “Do you have to leave soon then Jess?”
Seeing how upset she and the children looked at the prospect of him riding out he shook his head. “Nope I guess I’m OK for another couple of days ...as long as the snow don’t get too bad. I don’t wanna be snowed in here all winter he added,” laughing. But secretly he was quite concerned. He couldn’t leave these greenhorns out here alone, of course he couldn’t. But they needed supplies anyway if they were to survive a Wyoming winter and so he’d have to leave soon. If the husband couldn’t be located, then dang it he’d hafta bring the supplies back...or maybe make arrangements for them to move to town. Hell, what if something had happened to the guy...he was real sick...or worse?
He was awoken from his reverie by young Polly pulling at his sleeve, “So can we Jess huh... can we?”
Jess looked askance of Anna.
“She wants to know if you’ll go up in the attic for her and Tommy to try and locate the tree decorations tomorrow,” she said, “seeing as how the access is rather small,” she added looking down at her now pronounced pregnant stomach.
“Sure honey, I can do that,” Jess said turning to the child at once.
“That’s settled then,” said Anna happily, “and with the paper decorations I’m going to help you children make; the place will really look like Christmas when Daddy comes home.”
Once they were all settled for the night Jess found he couldn’t sleep after his prolonged nap. He prowled around the room looking at the titles of the books on the shelves, many by the famous author, Mr Thomas Hammond snr, the children’s deceased grandfather. They seemed to be mostly adventure stories aimed at children and Jess wondered idly if he had written them originally for his son, Anna’s husband, when he was a boy...or maybe even for his grandchildren Polly and Tommy. He flicked through a couple of the light funny stories before replacing them and looking for something with a more adult theme.
Then he came upon a large pile of Goodson’ s Weekly Magazine and picking up a few retired to the couch with them. Looking through he noted that Hammond had been a regular contributor...but these stories were nothing like the children’s stories. These verged on horror with death and misery being their mainstay. He frowned, hell there was enough death and destruction in the real world he thought without dang well havin’ to read about it for pleasure.
Then his eyelids began to droop and he put the magazines aside and fell into a deep sleep.
But again, he was troubled by nightmares and awoke in the small hours, the vision of young Polly lying pale and lifeless in his arms as her mother cried hysterically. He slowly awoke properly and looked around him. It was alright... Polly hadn’t perished from the potentially lethal berries after all. It was all just a terrible dream thank God...and he lay back again sweating and then shivering slightly. He sure would be glad when he was home again, he thought. He glanced around the room. Once more it seemed to be bathed in an eerie light...and he felt an overwhelming presence around him…one of deep sadness. Get a grip Harper he said to himself... yer just beat and hurtin’ some. You’ll be fine in the morning…and with that he forced himself to lie back and get to sleep again.

Chapter 6
The next morning, he awoke feeling much better...and scoffed at his imaginings of the previous night. Then after a good breakfast and couple of cups of reviving coffee he made his way up the ladder and through the narrow hatch into the cabin attic.
The children were beside themselves with excitement and Jess grinned to himself. Sure, they were brought up kinda strictly, with all that extra book learning and religious dogma, but at the end of the day they were just regular kids full of joyful anticipation of all the seasonal treats to come.
Anna handed a lamp up to him, and now he looked around the confined space searching for the wooden box that she said held the old Christmas decorations for the tree. The place was knee deep in dusty boxes of all sorts and it took him a while to locate the one he was seeking. Then under a pile of ancient dark dresses, similar to the one Anna now wore, he found what he was looking for. He wiped the dusty surface with his hand and was rewarded by an old handwritten label saying Christmas Cheer... Um he thought fleetingly, he could dang well do with some Christmas cheer himself and he wondered if Denver James had delivered the Christmas Moonshine to the ranch yet.
Then he was alerted to the children’s cheerful cries below asking him if he’d found the decorations yet, and picking up the box carefully lowered it down to where Anna waited below. He was just turning to make his exit when something in the corner caught his eye...he went over for a closer look and picked up a beautiful china doll dressed in an exquisite silk gown of pale blue. She had a wig of golden curly hair, wide innocent blue eyes and a tiny rosebud mouth. Picking her up he made his way back down the stepladder.
“Hey honey look what I found up there,” he said showing Polly the cute doll.
However, he wasn’t expecting her reaction ...as the child took one look at the doll and gave a little gasp of shock...before turning to her Ma and saying. “It’s Betsy–Jane isn’t it, Mama....I’m scared!”
Jess looked from the child to her Ma and back frowning, “Uh, so what’s so bad about Betsy–Jane then, she looks like a real swell doll to me?” he said mystified.
Anna came forwards and took the enchanting object from Jess and said gently, “It’s alright Polly dear...Grand papa should really never have read you that story.”
Tommy, who had been thumbing through the copies of the Goodson’ s Weeklies, that Jess had put aside the night before, brought a copy over.
“Here it is, a story called ‘The Doll Who Wept’. It’s all about a little girl who loved her doll...and then when she was just five years old...same as Polly... she upped and died of the fever. When her ma and pa came home from laying her to rest, they saw that her best doll, Betsy-Jane, was crying a real tear...that’s so sad isn’t it?”
“I’ll say,” Jess agreed with feeling; looking at the magazine. Yup there was a pen and ink drawing of the doll and it was identical to the one he had found.
“But it’s just a story, like make believe huh?” he said addressing Anna...and suddenly feeling a slight shudder of apprehension running down his spine.
“Oh goodness me yes of course,” Anna said laughing, although to Jess the mirth sounded slightly hollow.
“Really,” asked the little girl. “So, she won’t cry if I play with her?” she asked hopefully.
“No dear, and she looks to me like she’d really like to have a little girl play with her again.”
The child took the doll carefully from her Ma and hugged her before saying, “Now don’t you fret Betsy–Jane I’m going to take real good care of you,” and she ran off happily with her new friend.
But Jess glanced back down at the story and shook his head, jeez, the guy sure had an odd way of entertaining his grandchildren he thought.
Anna seemed to read his thoughts...
“I think he read the story to them as the doll belonged to Mary, my husband’s little sister. Apparently, she left it here after her Ma died and she and her brother were sent back east to live with their aunt. She left it here to keep her Pa company after she went away,” Anna said sadly. “I suppose that’s why he wrote such a heartbreaking story. He must have been missing the children so much. I know after he’d read it, he tried to explain how much he had missed his son and daughter when they left. Maybe he was feeling a tad guilty about having sent them away too,” she said reflectively. “But I imagine he felt it was the right thing to do at the time.”

Later the story was forgotten with all the hustle and bustle of decorating the tree. The old ornaments were truly beautiful, some of them dating from about a hundred years ago,” Jess guessed.
Once everything was in place, they lit the candles as dusk fell and stood in awe admiring the beautiful site…the children and Anna’s eyes sparkling in delight.
Then Anna turned to Jess and said softly, “Thank you so much, we just wouldn’t have been able to do all this without your help.”
Again, in the romantic candle lit room Jess was put in mind of his lost love, Jane, and he swallowed hard before saying, “You’re welcome, Anna. But I guess I’ll hafta be on my way tomorrow. I’ll go look for your husband, send him home,” he added with a grin. He had to get home and see everyone; he was missing them all something fierce...especially Millie he wanted... no he needed to see his Millie.
Polly looked tearful at that news. “I want you to find my Pa, but I don’t want you to go! Can’t you spend Christmas with us?” she asked her huge innocent eyes pleading.
He knelt down beside her and said gently, “Well I reckon not sweetheart. You see I’ve got a family waitin’ on me back in Laramie, and they’d be real sad iffen I didn’t get back home for Christmas.” She nodded forlornly at that but understood the sense of it.
“But you will come back and visit us sometime, won’t you?” She asked.
He nodded, “Sure I will and it ain’t too far to Laramie so maybe we could meet up there sometime with yer Ma and Pa huh?”
She nodded satisfied and went off to fetch Betsy–Jane to show her the magnificent Christmas tree.
Later in the evening that strange feeling came over him once again. Anna was by the fireside, knitting for the baby, a sweet smile on her lips as she hummed softly to herself. The children were sitting quietly on the floor beside the tree working on a jigsaw puzzle, Betsy–Jane propped up beside them. He again had the strange feeling of not really being there, almost as though he were outside peering in at this picture of domestic bliss from afar. Once more the room seemed to shimmer and a soft mist enveloped the scene. He glanced back at the doll and could have sworn he saw the glint of a tear…
The next thing he knew the room was now dimly lit, the children were abed and Anna about to turn in herself. She wandered over to where he was now stretched out on the couch and placed a large cup of the herbal tea that he had become accustomed to on a table beside him.
“Extra strong to give you a good sleep before your journey tomorrow,” she said cheerfully, but then stopped and put one hand to her back.
Jess noted the little gasp and frown as she held her back.
“Are you OK,” he asked quickly, “it’s not the baby, is it?”
She smiled down at him then, “Goodness no, he isn’t due until after New Year...No just making himself known, kicking,” she added smiling again.
“You’re sure you’ll be OK if I ride out tomorrow?” he insisted.
“Absolutely fine, don’t worry Jess I have done this before you know,” she said with a little giggle.
He returned the smile, but then looking serious, “If...um fer any reason Tom can’t get back, well I’ll come and let you know. I’ll stay until he can make it. I won’t leave ya here alone, you know that dontcha?”
She nodded, clearly touched and a hint of tears in her eyes, “Yes I know...and you’re a good man. But I’m sure Thomas is on his way; he won’t let us down... he never has you see.”
Jess nodded and once she’d left, he turned in, but he couldn’t help thinking there was a first time for everything...and just maybe Thomas was in trouble.
*******
The following morning it was a sad little trio that waved Jess off.
There were still some deep snow drifts in some places and a nasty northerly was blowing up as he rode away from the cabin. He turned to give a final wave and was struck by how small and fragile the little family looked huddled together in the icy wind and for two pins he’d have ridden back again. But no, he had to ride out, locate Thomas and then go see his own family, although he was wondering what kind of reception he would get from Slim, riding in on December 23rd. He gave another brisk wave and headed off.
He glanced up to the sky and was alarmed to see huge grey snow clouds blowing in, “Hell that’s all we dang well need,” he said to Traveller as he hustled him on to greater speed.
He was down on the main road about six miles from Laramie and the snow coming down apace when he saw a heavily laden buckboard driving towards him.
The driver hove to when Jess came alongside and said cheerfully, “Greetings my friend, inclement weather is it not?”
Jess hid a smile, talkin’ that way this guy sure had to be the college teacher from back east.
Jess leaned forward in the saddle and offered a hand, “Sure is,” he agreed, “and I guess you must be Mister Hammond huh? I’m Jess Harper.”
The tall dark man looked somewhat surprised, but shook Jess’s hand warmly.
“Yes, I’m Thomas Hammond, have we met? He asked looking puzzled.
“Nope, but I’ve just spent the last few days up in yer Pa’s cabin with your family. See I had a bad fall from my horse and your wife was good enough to take me in and tend my injuries.”
“Ah, so that’s it,” Tom said smiling warmly, “that sounds like my dear Anna. She’s an excellent nurse. Our philosophy is always to try and love and serve our neighbor Mister Harper. Help out where we can. So, you found them well?” he asked smiling benignly.
Jess felt like asking him why the hell he’d left them all for so dang long, but restrained himself and merely said, “Yup they’re all just fine. But will be real glad to have you home. Way out here is no place for a woman and children alone ya know,” he added somewhat frostily.
Tom looked slightly taken aback, but rallied quickly, “Ah, I usually find the Good Lord provides,” he said expansively. However, when he registered Jess’s stony stare he added quickly, “But you’re quite right my friend, I have been gone far too long. Some issues around some er...legal matters,” he said vaguely. “But all successfully concluded now,” he added with a sigh of relief...
“Well, that’s good,” Jess said somewhat deadpan.
Tom was beginning to feel slightly wrong footed now and as the snow was coming down thick and fast, he decided to conclude their little chat and said, “Well I appreciate you stepping in and keeping an eye on them all for me...Merry Christmas Mister Harper!”
Jess relented then and smiled at the guy, hell he couldn’t help it if he was a complete greenhorn.
“You’ve a lovely family,” he said smiling now...but the words so keep ‘em safe... hung in the air between them...although left unsaid.
“Thank you,” Tom said sincerely.
“Merry Christmas,” Jess added before giving a small salute and kneeing Traveller on into the fast-gathering gloom of the day.
When he finally rode into town, he was surprised to see how busy it was with the boardwalk positively teeming with eager shoppers. He decided to take Traveller down to the livery first and then call in on Millie at the saloon. It was still only mid-morning and he figured he could have some time with his girl and still make it back to the ranch before sundown. Well, he wasn’t too late he mused, he’d have a day to help with all the chores before their holiday guests arrived.
Old Bert from the livery greeted him with a cheery grin and said, “I thought you’d be home on Christmas Eve Jess, helpin’ out before all your guests arrive...last minute shopping, is it?”
Jess just stared at him open mouthed, “It’s the 23rdain’t it?” he said, “Not Christmas Eve yet?”
Bert laughed at that and then winked, “Been on the moonshine early have you Jess... just been sleeping it off huh?”
He was surprised at his old friend’s far from cheerful reply, “Stop joshin’ me Bert, it ain’t really Christmas Eve, is it?”
“Well, if you don’t believe me ask the Sheriff,” Bert said jovially, tipping his hat to a figure fast approaching Jess.
He turned and saw Mort ginning over at him, “All set then Jess, come to escort me and the gals back to your place, have you? Gee I can’t wait to get stuck into Miss Daisy’s cooking...not to mention Denver’s Christmas cheer. He has delivered huh...you have been home?” he added
“You’ll be lucky if there’s any left,” old Bert joked. “I think the boy’s drunk it all the way he’s acting...says it ain’t Christmas Eve Sheriff!”
Mort raised an eyebrow and considered his old friend carefully...sure he looked a bit trail weary, but not particularly hung over.
“Slim was in the other day,” he said casting Jess a speculative glance, “he was cutting up pretty rough, saying as how you were way overdue. But I guess he was more worried than angry...so where have you been huh? I take it you haven’t come from the ranch this morning?”
“Nope I ain’t. See the thing is Mort I had a kinda mishap...a rattler spooked Trav here and he tipped me off.”
Mort raised an eyebrow again, “Really? So, you manage to stay up on those dang mustangs you break, but can’t stay on board your own horse huh?” he asked leaning over and patting Traveller fondly on the neck.
Then he turned to Bert and winking said, “And we all know what a difficult ride ol’ Traveller is don’t we Bert.”
The old timer enjoyed the joke and then turned back to Jess waiting for the next tidbit of the boy’s latest adventures.
Jess ignored the jibe and continued stoically, “So I had a real bad fall and this kid found me and took me home to his Ma ...and well...she’s been nursin’ me these last few days.”
Mort rolled his eyes at that, “Um, pretty was she Jess?” Then quickly, “No don’t answer that, a foregone conclusion, I guess. But maybe you better not share that bit with Slim and Daisy huh? I reckon it would sound better iffen you were just to say you’ve been laid out by a smoky camp fire, in the bitter cold, with just some jerky to keep you alive.”
Bert chuckled at that and was rewarded by an angry glare from Jess, “Just tend my horse will ya Bert. A good rubdown and extra rations, he got real cold today. I’ll be back for him this afternoon,” and he turned and marched off. He was swiftly followed by the Sheriff, but not before he’d given Bert a knowing wink.
Mort caught up with him a couple of blocks down Main Street and said, “Hold on there, Jess, I was only ribbin’ ya... so are you OK now?”
Jess turned and gave him a weak grin, “Yup, and I know that Mort. I guess I’m just feelin’ kinda bamboozled, I could have sworn it was the 23rd.”
“A head wound, was it?” Mort asked sympathetically and when Jess nodded, he said, “They can do funny things to a man Jess, you know that...probably concussed. So, did this pretty little lady fix you up with pain medicine? That can make you sleep away the days you know.”
Jess thought back to the strong herbal infusion he’d been drinking for the pain and nodded, “I guess you’re right.” Then grinning, “So I’ll ride in with you early afternoon...OK...safety in numbers,” he added with a wink, thinking Slim wouldn’t bawl him out in front of company.
“Are Betty and Maudie workin’ shift at the saloon now? He added hopefully.
The two middle-aged spinster ladies were always glad to make a few bucks covering for Lily and Millie at holiday times and if they were honest were glad of the company, especially at Christmas.
“Yup they started this morning and I think old Tom said he was giving the girls the morning off to pack and finish their shopping.”
There was suddenly a gleam in Jess’s eye and a spring to his step that Mort knew only too well.
“See ya later Mort, like you said I’ll be riding in with you and the women folk later, just gotta see my gal right now.”
Mort nodded, “Fine...and uh Jess?”
“Yeah?”
“I shouldn’t mention that pretty little nurse lady to Millie either.”
Jess grinned at him and flapped a hand before marching purposefully down Main Street and into the saloon.
Millie answered the knock at the door of her room above the bar right away. Pulling it open wide she surveyed her errant beau with a look of delight mixed with exasperation.
“Where have you been,” she said indignantly, “we were expecting you last week?”
Then as she looked into those deep blue eyes so full of love she relented at once and flew into his warm embrace... before pulling him into the room.
“Well, I’ll tell ya all about it,” he said holding her close.
Then he leaned in for a kiss and murmured, “But maybe later huh?” ... and with his foot, kicked the door closed behind him.

Chapter 7
The couple’s love making was passionate and time flew. Before they knew it Lily was knocking on the door saying Mort was below with the buckboard and were they ready to go?
Then with all the hustle and bustle of the journey and arrival at the ranch, Jess’s latest exploits were forgotten, for the time being anyway.
Slim, Daisy and Mike had rushed out of the ranch house when they heard the buckboard rattle into the yard followed by Jess on Traveller.
Ignoring their guests for a moment Mike rushed over to Jess as he swung down from the saddle and moments later, he was hoisted up into the air as Jess laughed up at him, “Howdy Tiger how are ya doin?”
“Just great,” the child cried happily, “now you’re home anyway. We’ve been watching out for you every day...we sure missed ya at the turkey shoot,” he added somewhat reproachfully.
Jess held him tight for a second and then put him back down on the ground.
“Well, I’m really sorry I missed it too,” he said ruffling the boy’s hair, “but I had a little accident out on the trail slowed me down some.”
Daisy and Slim who had been busy welcoming their guests turned to Jess at once.
“Oh my, are you alright dear?” Daisy said concern in her kindly eyes.
Whereas Slim looked slightly cynical but said nothing.
“Uh, I’m fine now Daisy really, don’t fret,” he said quickly.
Then turning to Slim said, “I’m sorry I’m late back pard, I’ll explain everything later huh?”
Slim gave him a brief nod, but Jess just knew he wasn’t going to get off that lightly.
Slim along with Mike and Daisy ushered their friends into the house, carrying various packages of gifts and extra food and drink and Jess turned towards the barn to tend his mount.
He was just rubbing Traveller down when the door opened admitting Slim, and Jess took a deep breath, just waiting for the storm to break.
Slim stood leaning on the stall, stony faced, “Well... and this better be good Jess,” he said angrily.
Jess, having his back to Slim, rolled his eyes and took a deep breath before turning and saying quietly, “I can see as why you’d be mad Slim, but it weren’t my fault really it weren’t. See Traveller here was spooked by a rattler and tipped me off, I fell kinda bad and hurt my ankle...hip too... In fact, it’s still hurtin’ some,” he added rubbing his side for effect.
“Go on,” Slim said dead pan.
“I hit my head too…got a real bad concussion,” he added warming to his theme...and going for the sympathy vote.
“.... And some sweet little old lady found you out on the trail and took you home to nurse you back to health,” Slim broke in.
“Well, she weren’t that old,” Jess said, “but that’s about the gist of it.”
“Um...well let’s try this for size. You and Red went on one bender too many and you’ve been sat on your butt over at his place for the last week trying to find the energy to get back home... But what with Red supplying more of the same...in the way of Moonshine and that pretty little wife of his feeding you up... I guess you were too dang stuffed to get on your horse,” Slim finished triumphantly.
Jess having completed his task now came out of the stall and taking off his hat turned to Slim.
“Look for yerself iffen you don’t believe me,” he said…tipping his head forwards so Slim could see the bruising to his neck and healing scar on the back of his head.
This somewhat appeased him and he said gruffly, “Well OK I suppose I’ll hafta believe you.”
“Well thanks,” said Jess angrily, now feeling the injured party. “Want me to drop my pants and show you the bruise on my hip and ankle too, huh?” he asked belligerently.
“No, that won’t be necessary,” Slim said kindly, “and I’m sorry Jess. But you know the way you can be sometimes.”
Then clapping him on the back said, “Come on in and take a look at the tree, it’s real swell...best we’ve had.”
Jess’s good humor returned and he allowed himself to be steered towards the house and grinning said, “Garldarn it Slim, you say that every year!”
When he entered the house, he was struck by the warm happy atmosphere, the tree indeed looking magnificent and the wonderful aroma of home cooking wafting out from the kitchen.
Then he cast his mind back to the place he’d just ridden from. Sure, there’ d been a swell tree and all the general excitement of Christmas generated by the children. But there had been something else too. Something deep in the very fabric of the old cabin...a feeling of terrible grief and anger and now a shiver ran down Jess’s spine at the memory. Then he recalled those strange nights when a grey mist had descended over the room bringing with it a bone chilling cold and he shuddered again.
“I said do you want a glass of Denver’s best?” Mort asked again. “Hey what’s up Jess,” he added, “you look like you’ve seen a ghost....and yer shivering.”
Then Slim wandered over with some glasses, “You’ve not picked up a chill out on the trail have you pard?” he asked.
“Nope, I’m fine,” he said quickly and pretty soon he was. All the strange feelings about the Hammond cabin forgotten as the day progressed.
The final preparations for the big day were made and eventually a very excited Mike was shooed off to bed trailing his stocking, his eyes sparkling with anticipation at the advent of Santa.
Christmas Day was a pure delight from dawn to dusk, starting at five in the morning with Mike bouncing on Jess’s bed and asking if he could have his stocking NOW!
Slim and Jess had watched indulgently as the child whooped in delight at all the carefully wrapped gifts...then a hearty breakfast was enjoyed by all.
“It’s just too bad Kate can’t be with us this year Mort dear,” Daisy said sadly... as they sat finishing their meal.
He nodded, “Yup it sure is. But she felt her place was nursing poor Cody through the fever. According to Denver he could have lost the boy had it not been for my Kate’s wonderful nursing and old Indian herbal medicine. Kate may only be a second cousin to Denver, but she treats those boys of his as her own,” Mort said proudly, “she’s a good woman that’s for sure.”
“I don’t know why you don’t just up and marry her,” Jess said chuckling, “put us all out of our misery.”
“Well don’t think I wouldn’t ask her,” Mort said hotly. “In fact, maybe I already have...but she’s way too independent to be tied to any man...so she reckons.”
“Well, she ain’t gonna change her mind stuck up that mountain, is she?” Jess persisted.
“Well, dontcha think I know that?” Mort replied. “As soon as spring is here, she’s promised a long visit with me...and I aim to make her welcome ...real welcome,” he added with emphasis.
“Well good,” said Daisy quickly glancing across at Mike who was taking in all the banter. His eyes huge as his head swiveled between Jess and Mort.
“Uh, Mike dear if you’ve quite finished maybe, you could collect the eggs. The sooner the chores are done the sooner we can think about opening presents.”
Once he’d gone Mort turned to Jess and Millie, “So what are your plans then? A spring wedding on the agenda is it Jess? Maybe we could make it a double wedding,” he added with a sly grin.
Jess turned pale and Millie hid a giggle. Then seeing her lover’s uneasiness, she got up and started clearing the breakfast dishes away.
“Come on Romeo,” she quipped let’s get the washing up done, then us gals can make a start on the vegetables for dinner.”
Jess followed her out meekly, whilst Slim and Mort shared a wink, “That’ll teach him,” Mort chuckled.
“Well, I think I’ll be in my dotage before any of you get married,” Daisy said with feeling, “and I do so want to be young enough to enjoy all your babies,” she added for good measure, eyeing Slim and Lily.
Slim got up quickly, “Er I guess I’ll go help Jess,” he said and was off in a flash, leaving Lily and Daisy hiding their laughter.
From then on, the day was a kaleidoscope of joyful scenes. From the gift opening through to the mouth-wateringly delicious Christmas dinner...all was perfect.
The day flew by and eventually Mike and the ladies retired for the night, leaving the three men toasting their toes before a crackling fire and savoring a nightcap.
They sat back in their chairs, a glass of whiskey in hand, and relaxed in perfect harmony.
After a while Slim turned to Jess and said “So come on then Hotshot let’s hear what really happened last week. Starting with why a little knock on the head and bruised ankle kept you holed up someplace for the best part of a week huh?”
Jess was feeling kind of mellow and knew Slim was past hauling him over the coals now, so he just said, “The family that helped me out needed a bit of kindness themselves, so I figured I’d stay around and look out for them for a little while.”
“Family,” Slim asked raising an eyebrow, “so not a little old lady then?”
“Nope quite a good lookin’ younger one from what he told me earlier,” Mort broke in with a cheeky wink at Slim.
“Go on then pard I’m all ears,” Slim said trying to keep a straight face.
“Well, Anna, that was the lady, she was stuck in the cabin with a couple of young ‘un’ s and another on the way. Her husband was overdue from town and so seein’ as how they weren’t ready for Christmas I stayed on and helped them out like I say. I chopped a Christmas tree down for them, shot a good-sized turkey...that kinda thing. They needed the help Slim, real greenhorns”, he said with a chuckle. Then determined to justify his actions, “Just bein’ neighborly,” he added for good measure.
“Oh, so they’re neighbors then?” Slim asked.
“Well not real close neighbors, no. I left the main road and came back around Sheep Mountain on the old Indian trail. The Hammond’s cabin was down off the track about ten or twelve miles on the other side of town.”
To his surprise both Mort and Slim looked really shocked.
“What...what have I said?” he asked looking from Slim to Mort and back.
“Did you say the Hammond place...back in the woods overlooking a deep gully?” Slim asked quietly.
Jess nodded, “Yeah, that’s right why? Do you know the place? Real nice folk...I met Mr Hammond on my way back...in that bad snow storm,” he added, “I sure hope he made it home OK.”
At this Mort choked on his whiskey and after much back slapping and a top up he finally managed, “You met Mr Hammond?”
“I just told ya didn’t I?” Jess said beginning to feel slightly impatient with his friends. “So, what’s the big deal?”
“The Hammond place has been empty, for almost as long as I can remember,” Slim said looking deeply shocked, “it’s reputedly haunted Jess...”
Jess burst out laughing, “Yer kiddin’ me...well I guess I’ve spent the last week with a whole house full of ghosts then,” he said chuckling.
“He’s not joshing you,” Mort said looking mighty serious, “the story is a local legend.”
“What story...huh?”
“You’re not going to like it,” Slim said. “But here goes. OK the story goes that it was Christmas Eve and Mr Hammond had gone to town to buy a special present for his wife who was expecting their third child. But on the way back he was hit by a terrible snow storm. All he could do was find shelter in the lee of some pines and sit it out. The following morning, he was making his way up to the cabin on foot when he came across the bodies of his two young children...they’d gone searching for him and perished in the storm. When he got back home his wife had died in childbirth.”
Jess gasped....and then shook his head...this was crazy.
“I told you, you wouldn’t like it,” Slim said.
“I don’t like it and I don’t believe it either,” Jess said stoutly. “Yeah, sure that fits what happened to me, but it has to be just a coincidence, they were real I tell you!”
“Folk have heard terrible wailing and crying come from the old cabin,” Mort embellished, “and some say they’ve seen the ghost of old Hammond flitting about the place.”
“The ghost, of Mr Hammond you say?” Jess asked.
“Oh yes he killed himself soon after the family perished...couldn’t stand the grief...so you see Jess nobody has lived up there for years. Heck I was by the place myself not six months ago. I was hunting and a storm blew up. I went and sheltered in the house...and nobody there...except...”
“Except... what Mort?” Jess asked slowly beginning to feel spooked...real spooked.
“Except there was this strange mist that came down at night and it was so dang cold I ended up sleeping in the barn,” he said. “It felt real um...oppressive ...didn’t like it one little bit,” he added. “So you see Jess I’m sorry but either that bash on the noggin you had is responsible for you seeing things...or you just spent a week with some very old ghosts.”
Slim could see that Jess had been seriously alarmed and quickly changed the subject to something more suitable for a Christmas Evening, but he just knew his buddy wasn’t going to let it lie.
They all started talking about something else and the moonshine flowed freely, so it was a rather ‘sleepy’ Jess and Slim who finally lurched off to bed in the small hours of the morning. They had left Mort sleeping peacefully on the couch pulled up by the fire. Then they made a valiant effort not to bang about as they got ready for bed, aware that their girls were asleep in Mike’s room just on the other side of the wall.
Jess tipped his head towards the wall as they settled down for the night, “So near and yet so far,” he quipped.
Slim rolled his eyes, “Try not to dwell on it Hotshot,” he replied with a grin, “and don’t forget we’re spending New Year’s Eve in town, things will improve then I guess...’night.”
“’Night pard,” Jess said sleepily.
He fell into a deep sleep almost at once but then woke just before dawn shaking and sweating as he lay there reliving the nightmare he’d just experienced.
Poor Anna was in pain crying out for her husband and children, then the terrible losses. He saw Mr Hammond’s face contorted and stricken in grief. Then he had yelled at Jess, “This is all your fault Harper you should have stayed with them...they’d still be alive if you hadn’t left!”
That’s when he sat bolt upright in bed, his eyes open wide in horror.
“It wasn’t me,” he muttered, “it wasn’t my fault...it all happened years ago, why blame me?”
Then he woke up properly and remembered the revelations of the night before. How the Hammond place had allegedly been deserted for years...but how could that be? Anna had said her father-in-law, who had lived all his life there, had just passed over. Maybe the old guy had just been out, away on some business when Mort had stopped that night, Jess thought to himself.
But Mort had experienced that weird cold mist too. Then there were so many strange things about the family...the children so well behaved and exceptionally versed in their Bible. Their somewhat strict upbringing was certainly reminiscent of a bygone age. There was Anna’s dress, jeepers that was definitely real old he mused. He sure couldn’t see any of the gals he knew wearing that type of dark dowdy costume nowadays. Then there was the way he had occasionally felt like he was on the outside looking in, almost as though he was watching a play that he had no part in. Was that down to that crack on the head...or something more sinister? And yet....and yet.... they were real flesh and blood people...he’d carried little Polly back from the spinney when she’d eaten the berries...he’d joshed and play fought with young Tommy...he’d inhaled Anna’s flowery perfume. Hell, they were real alright, of course they were.
His thoughts went round and round in his head like rats in a barrel...and by morning he was feeling like he was losing his mind... But one thing was for sure...he was gonna find out; one way or another!

Chapter 8
However, finding out the truth about the Hammond Family had proved trickier than Jess had imagined. The Festive season flashed by, with the boys enjoying some fun and also really romantic times with their gals at New Year. But then reality kicked in; Mike was back at school, and there was a mess of chores that needed attending back at the ranch before the worst of the winter storms hit.
Slim had joshed Jess a little over his visit with the Hammond ghosts, but he took it so badly that he decided not to broach the subject again. So as time passed, he figured Jess had forgotten all about the incident and merely put it down to a bad dose of concussion and maybe a tad too much Moonshine as pain relief.
With those thoughts in mind, it came as quite a shock when Jess said he wanted to go back the next week to re-visit the Hammond house.
“Oh, come on, Jess, you’re not still stressing about that are you?” Slim said impatiently.
“Just put it down to experience buddy...a really bad head and maybe too much Moonshine too huh?”
Jess looked down. Yeah, sure it was probably the effects of too much Moonshine the night before his accident that had caused him to fall so badly.... But then once Tommy found him and Anna was caring for him, he hadn’t touched a drop...instinctively knowing she wouldn’t approve of strong drink.
“I don’t buy that,” he said angrily. “I ain’t stupid Slim, what do ya think? I imagined the whole thing...huh?”
“What I’m saying is you just weren’t yourself Jess. Have you forgotten that time we were on a hunting trip and you got a really bad concussion? Jeez you even took a couple of fits...you were really out of it, buddy...and if it hadn’t been for Jane’s careful nursing well... I don’t know what would have happened to you... *See #10 The Mountain Adventure
Jess gasped at the mention of Jane’s name and then looked away quickly.
“Jess, what is it...what aren’t you telling me huh?”
When Jess refused to answer, Slim said peevishly, “If you won’t discuss it how am I expected to understand you eh?”
“It...it was this Anna Hammond, well she was a dead ringer for Jane Hudson Slim. Her voice, looks everything ...except fer her taste in clothes and bein’ kinda religious,” he added.
“Well, there you are then,” Slim said emphatically, “you got a real bad concussion...and you remembered how Jane cared for you the last time that happened...so you sorta well...magic-ed her up... to look out for you.”
“I did what?” Jess asked open mouthed, “I kidded my brain into thinking Jane had come back to look after me again?”
“It’s what you would have wanted though isn’t it Jess?” Slim said now eyeing him speculatively... “Hell the way you two were together...”
“Shut the Hell up!” Jess yelled angrily, “This ain’t got anything to do with me and Jane...so leave her out of it. It’s just a coincidence that this Mrs Hammond had her looks that’s all.”
“Sure...it is,” Slim said with a sarcastic note to his voice. “It seems to me like there are a heck of a lot of coincidences going on here,” he added dryly. “Right down to Ma Hammond being pregnant...there being two other kids and then you seeing Hammond on your way home...Want to know what I think Jess?”
“Nope, but I guess yer gonna tell me anyway...”
“I think that you actually heard that old legend one time, maybe in the saloon when you’d had a few too many drinks and had simply forgotten all about it. Then when you were sick and stranded at the cabin, your mind reminded you of the story...so of course you’d see all the family as clear as day...that’s all it was Jess, your mind playing tricks on you.”
But Jess had got his stubborn look on...
“We’re heading into town for supplies next week ain’t we...well we could go up to the Hammond place and still be back before dusk...so what do ya say huh Slim?”
*******
The following Monday they took care of the few purchases they needed to make and then made for the road heading north out of town.
It was now the middle of February and although deep snow had been down since Christmas, somewhat curtailing their travels, now it was melting and there was the smell of spring in the air
The going was pretty tough and although it was a sunny day the land was still muddy from the recent snow.
They finally arrived at the turn off for the cabin and as they rode up Jess had a feeling of foreboding. There was no smoke issuing from the chimney, no hens pecking in the yard and no sign of any horses in the corral either.
“We’re wasting our time,” Slim said impatiently as he reined in Alamo by the hitching rail, “there isn’t anyone here Jess.”
Jess dismounted and marched up to the door banging a loud tattoo that seemed to echo within.
After a few minutes he pushed it and it swung inwards with a loud creaking sound.
Slim was now behind his pard and the two entered and then stood stock still looking around them.
The cabin was devoid of life and as the sun filtered in through the open-door dust motes hung in the air...the place was completely deserted.
Jess turned bewildered eyes on Slim, “They were here I swear it Slim...they really were. They were staying until Easter, she said...until the baby was strong enough to travel back east.”
Slim could see how sincere his buddy was and his heart went out to him. Jeez he’d seen how much he’d suffered when he’d had to give up Jane Hudson. No wonder that he had remembered those heart-breaking days from a few years back. He’d been badly hurt... and not just by the head wound, but by the impossible love affair with Jane.
Yes, all this was purely a combination of strong drink and a bad head injury that had conjured up this terrible fantasy that Jess seemed to believe in, or so Slim believed.
Now he turned back to his buddy and said, “Look Jess I understand I really do. But you were sick buddy...all this... that you thought was real was just make believe...you must understand that?”
Jess hung his head, “I guess...well maybe...”
“Come on pard let’s go home,” Slim said slinging an arm around Jess’s shoulders.
Jess nodded and they moved towards the door, then something made him turn back.
He walked back into the children’s rooms...and there on Polly’s bed sat the doll Betsy-Jane that had so scared the little girl when Jess first found her in the attic.
He picked the doll up and he could have sworn a tear ran down her cheek.
He stood there transfixed and then he heard Slim calling him.
He put the doll gently back on the bed and left.
“What the hell was going on?” he asked himself.
They mounted up, but Jess was still reluctant to ride out. How could he tell Slim that he was still convinced all he’d experienced was real...just because he’d found an old doll?
“Are you comin’ or what?” Slim asked.
Jess sat immobile in the saddle, “We could uh...go check out the neighbors over the ridge, ask if they’ve seen anything?” he asked hopefully.
“What neighbors?” Slim asked sighing heavily.
“I dunno their name but the wife was gonna help out when Anna had the baby.”
“Well, where do they live?” Slim asked.
Jess shrugged, “I dunno, someplace over the ridge...”
Slim rolled his eyes and then looked more closely up to the Heavens. “Look Jess there’s storm clouds brewing up in the east...looks like we’ll get a good soaking going home anyways... So, if you think I’m going on a wild goose chase looking for some darned family that doesn’t exist you can forget it. Now come on!” With that he spurred Alamo off at speed, in the direction of town.
Jess glanced after his buddy and then back to the cabin, before sighing deeply and kneeing Traveller to follow his pard, albeit at a slower pace.
But Jess wasn’t a quitter and as they passed through town, he insisted on questioning all the shopkeepers regarding one Thomas Hammond Jnr. He described him accurately, but nobody seemed to have seen anyone fitting that description around Christmas time, or indeed since. His last chance was to question old man Benson. He was the Sherman family solicitor and was indeed the only legal professional in town. So, Jess figured it would have been Benson who handled the last Will and Testament of old man Hammond Snr.
“I’m sorry Mister Harper but I really can’t help you,” the kind elderly man said. “I have no knowledge of the man...or indeed of his family visiting. I have no client of that name listed.”
Jess thanked him and turned away.
“See,” said Slim impatiently. “Just give up on it Jess. I’m cold, tired and dang well soaking wet too...so can we please go home and forget the whole sorry business huh?”
Jess nodded sullenly and pulled his hat down hard before mounting up...feeling seriously anxious now. Hell was he really going crazy...had it all been one long strange dream?
*******
If it hadn’t been for Sister Mary he might well have given up on ‘the whole sorry business’, as Slim called it. Accepted what his pard had implied, that he’d just been out of his mind with the pain and was severely concussed from his bad fall...and imagined everything.
Sister Mary arrived on the afternoon stage; about two weeks after their unproductive visit to the old Hammond cabin.
“This is the gentleman you need to talk to,” Mose said as he opened the coach door having jumped down from the box with unusual speed.
The Nun took Mose’s offered hand and allowed herself to be helped down where she stood smiling up into Jess’s surprised deep blue eyes.
“Mister Harper?” she asked in a melodious tone.
He nodded and tipping his hat said, “What can I do for you Ma’am...uh...Sister?”
“I believe you are a friend of Mister Thomas Hammond... the writer, according to the stage driver,” she said nodding to where Mose was now unhitching the team. “He said you’d been staying at the cabin?”
Jess shook his head, “I was there but, no ...Sister, never met the guy...”
Then he cast Slim a challenging look and said, “But I do believe I met his son and family...”
“Family, really, oh yes. Of course, I never met the children, poor dear Martha died in childbirth with her third you know and the youngsters Tom and his little sister were sent back east to be raised by an aunt.”
“So, you are a friend of the family then?” Slim broke in.
“Why yes of course, didn’t I say?” she asked with a disarming smile in Slim’ s direction. “I was at school with uh...Martha’s baby sister. Then when poor Martha died, I wrote to Thomas regularly...such an interesting man...and now I finally have the opportunity to visit,” she said with another bright smile.
Heck she sure was purty for a woman of God Jess thought fleetingly...then what she’d just said sank in...
“I think maybe you should come in... sit awhile,” he said solicitously, “there’s something you need to know.”
He cast Mose a baleful look as he turned to escort the Sister indoors. Why the heck hadn’t Mose broken the news to her that Hammond was dead? Jeez by the town’s reckoning he’d been dead and haunting the place for years.
Once they were all sitting around the table with Daisy dispensing coffee, a concerned look in her eyes, Jess took the initiative.
“I’m er real sorry to tell you Sister, but Mister Hammond Senior is dead...I’m afraid you’ve had a wasted visit.”
“Oh, it’s alright,” she said quickly, “I am aware of his passing Mr Shell um...Mose already mentioned it... but that, although deeply saddening,” she said casting her eyes down for a moment, “it will not change my plans.”
“It won’t?” Slim asked looking askance.
“Indeed not. You see dear Thomas was a very religious man and as such he asked that I visit and bless his last resting place. He was indeed quite poorly last time he wrote. I had hoped to see him of course. But none the less a promise is a promise and I intend to visit his grave...which is I believe in the family plot near his cabin?”
Jess nodded, “Yup it’s out the back along with that of his wife’s and baby son...”
“As I thought...so I must pay my respects,” she said softly.
Then she turned her bright smile on Jess, “I was wondering...that is... hoping that maybe I could ask you to escort me Mister Harper? You see I thought I could get there via the stage coach...but apparently not?”
“No Ma’am...it’s quite a rough ride... I guess we could make it in the buggy,” he said glancing at Slim for confirmation. “If we went on the Laramie Road and then took the trail up to the cabin from there…We’d have to walk the last half mile or so I reckon...but it’s possible to do yeah.”
“So, you’ll take me?” she asked clasping her hands together and looking positively joyful.
“Uh, well I didn’t say that,” Jess prevaricated...thinking a tough trip back up to that dang cabin was the last thing he really wanted to do. “Um, Slim and I are pretty busy, with the ranch and all right now...”
“Oh, I think we can spare you for a day,” Slim said grinning over at his partner.
Then in a lower tone, “It might be just what you need pard. The Sister here to say a few prayers around the place...lay a few ghosts to rest maybe,” he added with a wink.
When Jess just glared at him, he added more sympathetically, “I guess it would help you draw a line under things huh Jess?”
He looked down and sighed then looked back into Sister Mary’s expectant eyes, “OK,” he said softly. “I guess you’d better stay the night and we’ll set off at first light....be back by supper if we go real early.”
Then Mose was at the door with a small black travel valise, “The Sister goin’ or stayin’?” He muttered.
It was later that night, with Sister Mary tucked up in Mike’s bed and the youngster bedding down with Daisy, that the men had a chance to talk through the matter.
Jess was lying on his bed and Slim was washing up when he turned to Jess and said, “Come on Hot shot it won’t be that bad and anyway it will do you good to get it all out of your system...maybe this Sister Mary will exorcise those ghosts of yours.”
Jess ignored the comment and lay back against his pillow, hands laced behind his neck, “So how old do you reckon she is then?”
Slim shrugged, “It’s kind of hard to tell...late thirties...maybe forty?”
“Well, if she was at school with old Ma Hammond’s sister, she must be that at least…”
“Her baby sister she said...so if she was...say ten years younger than Ma Hammond that would make her in her forties,” Slim said thoughtfully.
“She looks a lot younger,” Jess mused, “she’s got real smooth skin.”
Slim chuckled, “It’s all that clean living and praying she does...no worry lines, see? Heck we had an old Nun used to come into school to teach Bible Study and she was over sixty and not one wrinkle,” Slim said smiling at the memory.
“She doesn’t look too much like a Nun either,” Jess continued, “she’s really...well I dunno got a sorta stylish look about her somehow.”
Slim turned away from the sink and threw the towel to one side, “Hell Jess don’t start getting the hots for a Nun, what is it with you and women huh?”
“I’m not...hell I wasn’t!” Jess said indignantly, “I was just sayin’ is all...”
“Well maybe she’s from one of these modern Orders, I do believe some actually live and work in the community nowadays...back east anyway... They’re not all sitting in Nunneries praying you know Jess. And I can’t see as how you’d know she was stylish anyways, wearing that habit and wimple and all...”
“Huh...wimple what’s that?”
“It’s called a wimple Jess that headdress that covers all her hair and fits around her face...with all that on and that long dress she looks pretty much like a regular Nun as far as I can see.”
Jess just shrugged, “I guess.”

Chapter 9
If there had been any doubt about Sister Mary’s genuineness, they were completely dismissed the following morning. Mike had been dispatched to inform the Sister that breakfast was ready and she told him that she was extremely sorry but it would be another half hour before her Morning Supplications were completed.
When he returned to the table with a puzzled look Daisy said quickly, “Oh dear of course I should have realized,” and went to place Mary’s meal in the warmer to keep hot.
“What’s her Morning suppl...sup... things?” Mike asked.
“Supplications dear, another word for prayers...petitions...I expect she prays for a lot of people every day.”
“Including us?” Mike asked looking impressed.
“Especially us,” Slim said winking at Daisy, “and my goodness we sure need it...and some of us more than others,” he added with a smirk in Jess’s direction.
“Oh, Slim dear, don’t be awful,” Daisy said admonishing him with a teasing slap to the arm.
Eventually Betsy was hitched up to the small, lightweight buggy and Jess slapped the reins heading off towards town much later than he had anticipated.
It was a bright, but bitterly cold February morning and Daisy had insisted on wrapping a warm rug around Sister Mary’s legs. She sat bolt upright, looking to neither right nor left and said nothing for the first couple of miles, practically ignoring Jess’s attempt at polite conversation. However eventually she seemed to realize she was being rather antisocial and turning towards him said softly, “You must forgive me Mister Harper, but I am somewhat unversed in social intercourse.”
When Jess threw her a rather startled look, she endeavored to explain.
“I am not very good at conversing...everyday conversation, chit-chat. You see I am from a silent Order, so you must forgive me.”
Jess heaved a sigh of relief, pleased that little problem had been sorted out.
“Uh, that’s just fine Ma’am...Sister, I ain’t much one for idle chatter either,” he said with a warm smile.
She smiled back, “Thank you for being so understanding. So, I shall just sit here and meditate, if that is agreeable with you?”
Again, Jess was slightly flummoxed, but just smiled weakly and said, “You just do what you want Sister,” and turned his attention back to the road ahead.
It was early afternoon before he turned onto the track that led up towards the old Hammond place. They had stopped at noon for a meal. At Jess’s insistence he had lit a fire to warm the Sister up some and they had enjoyed a pleasant picnic of Daisy’s best fried chicken. However, Sister Mary wasn’t very much more forthcoming over the meal and indeed seemed somewhat on edge. Jess wondered fleetingly if she was worried about being in the middle of nowhere with a strange man and he endeavored to be kind, but not overly familiar, treating her with the decorum and respect a woman of the cloth deserved.
He tried to draw her out a little more on her relationship with Old Man Hammond, but she seemed reluctant to discuss the matter in any detail, just saying they shared a mutual reverence for the Spiritual aspects of life.
At that he suggested they pack up and move on if they intended to be back home before dusk. The day had turned even colder and there were some ominous dark clouds on the distant horizon that troubled him slightly.
The track finally petered out and they started to walk the next half mile or so on foot. They passed the place where Jess had his accident and again, he was fully convinced that he hadn’t imagined the whole thing. The younger Hammond family seemed as real as Sister Mary was, now striding alongside him.
“Uh, did Mister Hammond senior mention his family were coming to stay, after he got sick?” Jess inquired hopefully.
Sister Mary looked off into the distance and then seemed to remember something and turning to him said, “Why yes I believe he did say young Tom and his wife were coming to stay...and the grandchildren too...I’d quite forgotten.”
If she was surprised by Jess’s animated response of, ‘I just knew it!’ she didn’t remark on it, merely marched purposefully onwards.
After they had only gone a short distance she stopped and said, “You know Mister Harper I do believe this track isn’t so bad; are you sure you can’t bring the buggy up to the cabin? You see, dear Thomas, insisted I take a small selection of his books with me and I fear they would be far too heavy to carry.”
Jess surveyed the track and was pleased to see that it seemed far less over grown than he had remembered.
“I reckon you’re right; I’ll go fetch Betsy and the buggy,” he said cheerfully.
He returned a few minutes later and they arrived in style, Jess tethering Betsy to the fence near the water trough. He wondered if he should unhitch her and loose her off in the corral. But then Sister Mary said, “I really shouldn’t bother I don’t intend to stay very long Mister Harper.”
He glanced up at the advancing snow clouds and said, “Well that’s good,” and showed her into the dusty parkour of the old cabin.
Everything was just as he and Slim had left it, with no evidence of anyone having inhabited it recently.
The Sister looked keenly around her, inspected the books, selecting a few and then turning to Jess said quietly, “Shall we pray?”
She sank to her knees and so Jess felt honour bound to do likewise. There was a good ten minutes of praying for the immortal soul of one Thomas Hammond. Then she blessed the house and finally arose.
Jess got up stiffly, the floor being mighty chilly, and was about to suggest maybe they make tracks, when she turned and beamed at him.
“Now the grave I think?”
Jess hid a sigh and showed her to where Mister Hammond Snr his wife Martha and baby son were buried.
More long-drawn-out prayers ensued and Jess was beginning to feel mighty chilly kneeling by the graveside...a spiteful little wind having gotten up.
She finally stood up and then glanced towards some shrubbery and a small hill beyond the little fenced in graveyard.
“And his Meditation Place...up there?” she asked.
“Huh?” Jess asked looking puzzled.
“I think he sometimes referred to it as, the cave?”
“Oh yeah, his daughter-in-law said he used to go up there to escape folk...he was somethin’ of a recluse,” he added.
“Oh, it was so much more than a bolt hole to hide in,” Sister Mary said earnestly. “It was his Private Chapel, where he prayed and meditated.”
“Oh right,” Jess said, just wanting to get warm and then get home in that order.
“I really must visit for a short spell,” she said heading off towards the wooded area obscuring the cave entrance. Jess started to follow her, rather half-heartedly...but to his surprise she stopped in her tracks and turned back towards him.
“Would you think me awfully rude if I asked to visit his ...well his sanctuary, alone. Only I really want to bless the place and remember his spirit in solitude?”
“Sure,” said Jess with relief, “heck, that’s just fine by me Sister.”
“Maybe you would be kind enough to make us a hot drink, in the cabin? Then we could warm up before the journey home?” she asked with a guileless smile.
He watched her head off towards the cave and then hurried back to the cabin to put the coffee on. He lit the fire and took his thick jacket off and put it down to dry off whilst he made the brew. It had started to snow lightly as they prayed by the grave and he decided to dry it off before the long journey back. He’d remembered his rain slicker...but figured he’d have to let Sister Mary have that.
It was some fifteen minutes later and he was just beginning to wonder what had become of the Sister, when he heard a little whinny from Betsy. He grinned, “Gettin’ kinda restless huh, well you and me both,” he muttered to himself, pouring the coffee.
He was just going to go and find the Nun when he heard Betsy whinny again and peering out of the window, he saw the Sister dragging something heavy along and then as he watched as she hauled it up and threw it in the buggy...making Betsy move restlessly and neigh again.
“What the hell?” he asked himself.
He tore out of the cabin and towards the buggy.
“You OK Sister,” he called out, “need a hand with that?”
The Nun froze with her back to him....and then turned slowly, her usually gentle eyes now hard and glittering dangerously.
Then as quick as a flash she put a hand into her voluminous habit and withdrew a deadly looking derringer.
“Oh no Mister Harper,” she said harshly, “I think you’ve helped me quite enough thank you.”
Jess stood stock still about ten feet away, his eyes glancing down at the gun and then up into Sister Mary’s eyes.
“What are you pullin’? Damn it who are you?” he growled.
“It’s quite simple,” she said, her left hand removing the wimple in one easy movement, releasing a head of ravishing, long, wavy auburn hair tumbling around her shoulders. “You see I’m no Nun Mister Harper...I’m Travis Daily’s woman, Ruby Jackson. Come to pick up the spoils from his last job. See a goddamn lawman finished Travis, I guess you’d know all about that wouldn’t you Harper? But not before he wrote and told me where he’d stashed the money, so I guess he had the last laugh.”
Jess stood there open mouthed, the pious Sister Mary bizarrely transformed into her alter ego, one Ruby Jackson.
“Pretty good huh?” she said with a cheeky grin, “I sure had you fooled with all that dang prayin’, didn’t I? One of the advantages of being a little orphan gal brought up by the Nuns...Knew all that darned prayin’ would come in useful someday. They even taught me how to talk posh...when I need to that is!”
“Do I know you?” he finally managed, his eyes narrowing.
“Our paths crossed back in Texas, a good few years back. I don’t think you saw me in that saloon, but I saw you. I saw that fast draw and the way you shot that card sharp too. ‘Course that was back in your owl hoot trail days, but by all accounts, folk do say you’ve changed.” she said throwing him a speculative glance.
“They don’t just say it,” Jess said hotly, “I have changed. Now are you gonna stop being a damn fool and hand over that gun?”
“Sorry... no can do,” and without further warning, she suddenly pointed and fired.
Jess took a dive and the bullet caught the top of his left arm, slamming painfully into the muscle.
But he was up again in the blink of an eye. Lunged towards her and had wrestled the gun away and had her in his firm grasp in seconds.
He held her tightly, her back to him and his right arm around her throat.
“That wasn’t real smart,” he drawled angrily, “now git in the house, pronto.”
She tried to struggle free, so he had no choice other than to frog marched her back into the cabin and push her roughly down onto the dusty old couch.
He shook his head angrily, “So much for ‘I really want to bless the place and remember his spirit in solitude,’ he said in an approximation of Sister Mary’s dulcet tones. “You really took me for a sucker didn’t you gal!”
She just shrugged and looked smug.
“OK so I wanna hear it...all of it, starting with how come you know so much about the Hammond family...huh?”
She sighed deeply and then gesturing to the little black poke bag she wore on a cord around her waist said, “It’s all in there.”
He removed the bag and opening it found rough directions to the cabin and also a letter.
He opened it and read it briefly. It was from Travis Daily, saying he was at the Cheyenne Doctor’s Office, badly wounded and didn’t have long to go. He was waiting to have a bullet removed, but he didn’t think he’d survive the operation. There were various declaration of love and then he got down to the point...telling exactly where the money was stashed. Then suggesting she enlist the help of one Jess Harper who he knew worked at the relay... ‘Just use your charms gal... then when he’s got you there safely, you dispatch him. He’s no loss to society...and I owe him. It was him riding posse that put this dang bullet in me.’
Later in the long letter, ‘the old man’s family are staying at the cabin right now...was real hard for me to get in the cave without them seeing me. The dang kids were playing outside. The old man is real sick...I guess the family will move on after he croaks.’
Jess slapped the letter with his good hand and yelled, “Dadgum it! I really was right all along!”
“What are you so all fired up about?” Ruby asked sulkily.
“Oh nuthin’,” he said quietly folding the letter up again. “So, what are we gonna do with you huh?”
“Set me free,” she said batting her eyes at him. “Maybe both take off west? There’s plenty of cash in that old strong box Jess.”
He just rolled his eyes at her sudden use of his given name, “I was thinkin’ more along the lines of are ya going to come quietly...or do I hafta deliver you to the Sheriff all trussed up like a turkey for the oven...huh?”
While she was cussing long and loud, he finally decided he’d have to tie her to one of the dining chairs, for now at least. He could feel the blood trickling down his arm from her bullet and looking down saw his shirt sleeve was sodden.
Once she was tied up, he took himself off to the kitchen and cleaned and bandaged the wound to his arm as best he could. The bullet was firmly lodged in and already he was beginning to feel light headed from the loss of blood. Knowing he must act quickly he went out to check on Betsy and the weather...leaving Ruby still tied up.
He was alarmed to see the wind had got up and now the previous little flurries of snow were coming down fast and furiously...the afternoon having darkened to almost dusk.
“Dang it,” he muttered, they’d have to set off now or risk being snowed in at the remote cabin.
He went back inside and pulled on his jacket, grimacing in pain as he did so, all the time being watched by Ruby, like a cat waiting to pounce.
He finally untied her, but left her wrists tied and then putting the rain-slicker he’d brought in around her shoulders said, “Come on Ruby and dadgum it you better hadn’t give me any trouble.”
As soon as he surveyed the now completely covered track, he knew he couldn’t risk driving the buggy down the hill again. There were too many rocks and ruts now shrouded in the thick snow. So, all he could do was to go to Betsy’s head and slowly and painfully lead her down to the road.
By the time he reached it he was practically all in and his attention wavered for a moment as he stood, breathing deeply and swaying slightly, about to climb aboard the buggy. In that split second Ruby grabbed hold of the reins and slapped them hard yelling at poor Betsy to move on.
However, she was a wise old horse and she knew Jess wasn’t yet on board so just stood stubbornly still. She didn’t recognize the shrill voice commanding she ‘giddy yup’... and had no intention of obliging.
Seconds later Jess managed to drag himself up to the seat and fixed Ruby with the full force of the Harper glare.
“Goddamn it, I ain’t ever hit a woman...but I guess now would be a real good time to start. Now you darned well behave or I won’t be held responsible...you got that!” he spat angrily wrenching the reins from her grip.
She just nodded sullenly, admitting defeat, for now at least.
They were only about five miles from town when the blizzard hit...a complete white out. Jess could barely see a few feet ahead as the wind lashed the large snowflakes all around them.
It was no good, they couldn’t carry on he knew that...poor old Betsy just wasn’t up to it either. He looked around him and recognized a fallen pine by the side of the road and knew an old Indian trail ran just beyond it and led up to the Red Rock. This was a rocky outcrop a few hundred yards from the road. He figured if they camped in the lee of that they could at least avoid the worst of the weather and would just have to lie low until the storm abated.
He again jumped down and led the old horse up the trail and then thankfully out of the full force of the storm, beneath Red Rock. There was quite a deep over hang forming a shallow cave that was completely dry and just large enough to shelter the horse too. Once Betsy was unhitched Jess led her into the comparative warmth of the cave and when he was sure she was comfortable he went back to where Ruby sat sulking in the buggy.
“You comin’ in to take shelter or are you gonna freeze to death out here?” he asked angrily.
She eventually got down and made her way beneath the overhang complaining bitterly.
“You just be dang glad you didn’t get away with taking off with the buggy,” he said furiously, “because you wouldn’t survive out here alone for five minutes.”
At that the urgency of the situation seemed to hit home and she collapsed dejectedly to the cave floor.
After a few minutes he went off to the buggy returning a few minutes later with the rug and a gunny sack containing the makings for coffee and some food left from their lunch.
The cave was often used as a sanctuary from the weather by travelers and on searching about at the back Jess came up with some kindling and several large logs. He slowly made a fire, his arm throbbing relentlessly now. But he managed to get the coffee on before delving into the gunny sack and producing a small bottle of moonshine. He took a swig and then passed it over to Ruby, who in turn took a drink, grimacing and coughing.
“Jeez that’s powerful stuff,” she said her eyes watering as she passed it back again.
Jess gave her a quizzical glance thinking it wholly inappropriate hearing her talk that way while dressed as a Nun...but just nodded, “It’ll keep the cold out some, I guess. We may need it if we hafta stay the night.”
She looked horror stricken at that, “What camp out here in this bitter cold...all night?”
“You got a better idea then?”
They settled down and Jess gave her the remains of the earlier meal, professing not to be hungry.
In actual fact he was feeling sick to his stomach, the pain in his arm gradually getting worse as the afternoon dragged on. He figured that the practically point-blank range shot had probably splintered the bone in his upper arm and he knew all too well that he desperately needed some medical attention.
Eventually the effects of the fire added to the whiskey he had drunk, in an attempt to alleviate the pain, made him drowsy and his eyelids started close.
Ruby was watching him like a hawk and when he appeared to be sleeping she very gingerly made her way across to him and leaning over his prone figure; inched her fingers towards his gun butt. After a moment, holding her breath, she slid her fingers around it and slowly started to pull it from the holster....
Instantly her wrist was encased in a vice like grip and Jess growled, “Git off.”
“Ow you’re hurting,” she cried as he twisted her wrist away from his Colt.
He let go at once but pushed her away from him and she sat back down throwing him a moody look.
“Not happy with dang well shootin’ me you wanna finish the job, do you?” he asked bitterly.
Her chin came up and she looked unrepentant, “Well why not, you killed my man.”
Jess sighed impatiently, “The hell I did. I merely shot him in the shoulder and I didn’t have too much choice seein’ as he was shooting to kill me. I was the one that patched him up and then rode double with him to the Cheyenne doc.”
“But it was still your shot that killed him?” she said now looking slightly uncertain.
He shook his head, “What happened was his own dang fault. The doc patched him up real good, said he’d make a full recovery. He’d had some of that anesthetic...so he slept through the surgery and doc said he’d be out of it until morning, so we just locked him in the hospital room. But it seems he woke up in the night, tried the door and when he found it locked...he decided to get out through the window.”
Jess paused and shook his head.
“Go on,” she whispered.
“Well, I guess he didn’t realise there was a ten-foot drop and he must’ve fallen real bad...he bled out before he reached the livery. Owner found him dead in a pool of blood right by the door in the morning. So, you see, it was his own damn fault, Ruby.”
She flushed up, “I’m sorry I guess I was wrong about you. So if he’d been sensible, he’d be alive right now?”
Jess shrugged, “I guess not...see the Stage Coach guard he shot wasn’t so lucky...he was shot through the heart by your man. I guess Daily would have hung anyway.”
They finally settled down for the night, but they were far from warm as the wood supply was diminishing fast. Jess knew that if he burnt enough to keep them comfortable it would run out long before dawn and then they would be at real risk of freezing to death.
Ruby was still shivering even after he had covered her with the blanket and his rain slicker...but when her teeth started chattering, he knew he had to do something.
He sighed with resignation...
“I guess you’d better come over here,” he said gruffly.
Her head shot up...she’d pretty much given up on the idea of trying to seduce him, knowing how mad he was at her. But just maybe he was feeling like a little feminine company she thought cheerfully.
She sidled over and then sat down, throwing him her most sexy smile, then unbuttoned the Nun’s habit to reveal a skimpy, scarlet silk under-slip.
“You can quit that for a start,” he said angrily, “now just lie down...on yer side.”
She obliged licking her lips and looking deeply into his eyes that were now just inches away.
“Other way around,” he snapped.
She looked slightly puzzled but did as she was bid.
He put his arms around her and pulled her close spooning.
“OK this should keep you from freezing to death,” he said, his voice still gruff. “Now fer pity’s sake go to sleep will ya.”
It looked like she was right all along, he wanted no part of her...and to be honest she doubted he wanted to do anything right then but get that bullet out of his arm...Maybe she’d been kinda hasty shooting him that way. Tomorrow she’d try another tack she thought as she drifted off to sleep in his warm embrace.
The following morning, she awoke at first light and seeing Jess was still in a deep sleep, she put her plan into action. She focused hard on the puppy that had died when she was a youngster. And as usual it never failed to bring tears to her eyes...once she was sure the tears were flowing, she started sobbing quietly.
Jess stirred and rolled onto his back looking around him...then he heard the woman sobbing and sat up.
“What’s wrong?” he asked, almost kindly. Yup he was one of those men that couldn’t stand to see a poor woman in distress she thought, hiding a smile.
“I, I’m just so scared,” she whispered.
“Huh, how come?” he asked peering at her, “I ain’t gonna hit on you. Surely you know that by now, hell I just wouldn’t, you’re quite safe.”
“No, it’s not you,” she said quickly, “you see Jess I’m in terrible trouble...I well...I killed a man back in Texas.”
His eyes opened wide in surprise, “You did?”
She nodded, “So you see if you take me in, I’ll face the gallows and I’m just so frightened,” she said sobbing again. Then pulling herself together said, “Unless, you let me go? You could take me to the railroad and I could leave as Sister Mary, nobody would know the truth.”
“I would,” he said stoutly, “Hell Ruby, you’ve admitted to taking that money from the stage robbery ...not to mention shooting me. What am I supposed to say old man Hammond’s ghost took a pot shot at me huh?”
“I don’t know but I can’t die...not when I’m innocent.”
“You’re innocent huh?” he asked looking doubtful.
“I promise you,” she said opening her eyes wide, “this man he... well he tried to force himself on me Jess. He was drunk and wouldn’t take no for an answer...So I... well I shot him in self-defence, then I ran away...but I know I’ll hang if they catch me...please I beg you let me go.”
Jess had met Ruby’s sort before, oh yes, they were convincing enough...would do pretty much anything to escape jail he figured with a grim smile.
“Look,” he said, “if you’re innocent like you say, then you’ve nothing to be afraid of...I’ll make sure you get a fair trial...now let’s get going. The snows stopped and I really need to get to town.”

Chapter 10
Jess never knew how he made it to town...he just hung onto the reins for dear life and hoped and prayed old Betsy would get them there safely.
He didn’t trust Ruby any further than he could throw her and so they made the journey with her hands still tightly bound, much to her displeasure.
The snow had at least stopped and in fact was starting to thaw, a cheerful sun coming out as they finally drove down Main Street.
By now he was barely conscious, but as he pulled Betsy to a halt outside the Sheriff’s Office he took a deep breath, ready to relinquish his prisoner and then see the doc.
However, the second the buggy came to a standstill, Ruby leapt off and tore down the street as fast as she could... before cannoning straight into the arms of Sheriff Mort Cory coming in the opposite direction.
“Hey whoa there,” he said putting out his hands to stop a collision. Then he looked at the flame haired woman still wearing the Nun’s habit.
“Sister? He asked looking shocked.
Then Jess appeared, “Hold her Mort!” he yelled, “She’s my prisoner.”
“Prisoner?” Mort asked tipping his hat back and looking even more surprised, but never the less grabbing the woman’s arm and holding her firmly.
Once they were in Mort’s office Jess explained briefly what had happened.
Of course, Ruby, now back in the guise of Sister Mary, vigorously denied the charges...saying Jess had been bushwhacked on their way home from visiting the old Hammond place. That he was obviously half crazy and delirious with the pain from the bullet wound.
“Only person that is half crazy around here is you iffen you think you’ll get away with that rubbish Ruby!” Jess cried angrily.
“Steady Jess,” Mort said gently, “here son sit down before you fall,” he added pushing a chair over.
Then turning to his Deputy said, “Escort this young lady to the cells will you Lon.”
“I’m innocent I tell you... you can’t do this Sheriff!” she yelled furiously.
“I think you’ll find I can Ma’am. You just go and relax some...maybe offer up a few prayers,” he added wickedly. “I’ll just get a statement off of Jess here and then we’ll hear your side of things later huh.”
With that Lon took the woman, now cussing loudly, out to the cells.
Once she’s gone Mort turned concerned eyes on his old friend, “She did this to you?”
Jess nodded.
“Well, that doesn’t surprise me,” said Mort shaking his head, “sounds about Ruby’s style.”
“You know her?” Jess asked.
“Oh yes, well her reputation anyway. Got a pile of Wanted posters in my drawer on her...just didn’t recognize her when she was posing as that pious Sister Mary. She’s wanted down in Texas for murder,” he added.
“Uh, she told me about that Mort, said it was self-defence when a guy tried to force her?”
“Ha,” Mort spat, “what a load of old baloney. Hell, Jess she’s a hooker and the reason she shot that guy was because he refused to pay up. She did the same to a guy in Kentucky...only she knifed him. Then she joined forces with Daily and actually accompanied him on bank raids. Seems she shot and killed a young Mother, in front of her young ‘uns back in Texas. Oh, she’s a bad lot alright.”
All the time he’d been speaking he’d been searching in his drawer for the wanted poster and now slapped them on the desk, “Here see,” he said triumphantly, “I told you I’d got them someplace,” he added looking down at the likeness of Ruby on his desk.
When Jess didn’t respond Mort looked up and then dashed around his desk and was just in time to catch him as he fell forwards off the chair in a dead faint.
He called for Lon and the two men quickly carried him across the street to Doc Sam’s office.
*******
Jess opened his eyes and groaned...then peered around him...figuring he was in Doc Sam’s hospital bed. Then his gaze finally came to rest on the doc’s pretty nurse and daughter Carrie.
“Well welcome back to the land of the living, I was beginning to think you’d never wake up,” she said cheerfully.
Jess looked from her to the white bandages swathing his arm and back again, “You’re Pa got it out OK?”
She nodded, “Yes, it was a mess Jess...but all fixed up now.”
He nodded and then a look of amazement washed over his handsome features, “Hey I don’t feel like I’m gonna chuck up,” he said in wonder.
She smiled back, “You were so deeply unconscious that Pa didn’t need to use any chloroform, you’ll be pleased to hear.”
“I sure am,” he agreed sitting up.
He would have even attempted to get up Carrie surmised if her Pa hadn’t entered at that very moment.
“Hey whoa there, Jess,” the kindly doctor said gently pushing him back on the pillows, “not so fast young man, you’re going nowhere until I say so.”
“Aw Sam I’m fine, not sickly at all...”
“That may be so, but you’ve lost one heck of a lot of blood, so you just stay put and let Carrie spoil you for a day or two...and that’s doctor’s orders,” he said firmly. “Now you just rest up. Mose has taken a message to the ranch telling them what happened and Mort is coming over tomorrow to take a statement.”
“Looks like you’ve gotten everything covered,” Jess said with a weak smile.
Then he turned and winked at his good friend Carrie, “I guess it won’t be too bad...then, so what’s for supper...huh...huh?”
Mort visited the following morning and duly took a statement from Jess.
Once he’d finished writing he said, “Thanks Jess, what with this and the contents of that letter I guess it’s pretty much conclusive evidence of her consorting with Daily over the Laramie Stage robbery. There are also various sworn statements down in Texas regarding the murder charges, so I guess she’ll be taken down there for the trial. This statement will be enough from you…no need to attend.”
“How is she?” Jess asked.
Mort shrugged, “I dunno I shipped her off to the Laramie prison this morning. We just don’t have the facilities for female prisoners. She’ll stay there until her trial, I guess. Then she’ll hang for sure.”
Jess shook his head, “What turns a woman that way Mort? How could she kill another woman like that? In that bank heist, huh?”
Mort shrugged again, “Who knows…but I’ll tell you one thing Jess, there will be one grieving husband and two little motherless kids who will be mighty grateful you apprehended her.”
Jess merely nodded, “I just wish it had never dang well happened in the first place,” he said softly.
Then after taking a deep breath, he said, “Well at least it proves I was right about old man Hammond and his family visiting.... they weren’t all just ghosts the way you and Slim reckoned.”
Mort looked thoughtful for a moment and said a non- committal, “Um...”
“Oh, come on Mort, admit it...the family did exist...and the old man only just died too.”
“Maybe,” Mort said grudgingly. “But it could well have been just a traveler Daily saw. I do believe folk stay there occasionally...heck I even did myself. And as to the children, well it has been known for local kids to go up there to play...a sort of dare in the haunted house...you know?”
“No, I don’t!” Jess said hotly, “Are you saying you still don’t believe the family I saw exist?”
Mort just sighed deeply, “Well there isn’t any evidence of them is there, son? Nobody in town has seen them...so sign at the cabin...looked pretty deserted by all accounts of what Slim said. They couldn’t be living up there with no supplies...and no family of that description has traveled out on the railroad. I’m sorry but I still think you imagined the whole thing.”
“Damn it, Mort...this is just the way everyone was when I first rode into Laramie...nobody trusted me or would believe a word I said... I thought things had moved on some,” he said bitterly.
“Look I’m sorry Jess,” Mort said immediately contrite, “let’s just agree to differ on this one huh?”
*******
Jess was still feeling pretty hard done by when he rode back to the ranch a few days later.
He drove into the yard unhitched Betsy and started to lead her to the barn as Slim ran out of the house a big grin on his face.
“Hey welcome back Jess, how are you feeling?”
“OK I reckon,” Jess said with a weak smile.
“That’s good,” Slim said slapping him on the back.
“Like you care,” Jess added morosely.
Slim’ s eyebrows shot up, “Hey what’s wrong Jess? Are you sore because I didn’t come visit you?”
He just shrugged and led Betsy into her stall.
“Well, I’m sorry,” Slim said now leaning on the stall, “but I’ve been really busy. The north pasture fence was down in a couple of places after that real bad snow and some of the stock escaped. I had to go round ‘em up single-handed Jess...then a couple of the heifers got sick, I’ve just not stopped.”
Jess flicked him a glance, “It’s OK I didn’t expect any fuss...not like it’s the first time I’ve been shot up.”
“Daisy and Mike have been real worried about you...we all have.”
“Oh yeah, sure,” he said before starting to rub Betsy down; wondering where were they then?
As though he’d read his thoughts Slim said, “Mike’s in school and Daisy’s had to go over to Ma Moore’s place she’s real sick again and it’s Daisy’s turn to sit in with her for a few hours. She’ll be home tonight.”
When that got no response, Slim gazed at his buddy and then said quietly, “What’s this really about Jess?”
“Huh?”
“OK I know you’ve been hurt pretty bad, Mort rode over and told me all about it. But it isn’t like you to sulk this way, so what’s really bothering you?”
Jess finally turned and looked Slim in the eye, “If you’ve spoken to Mort, I guess you know...”
Slim looked puzzled and then light dawned in his gentle eyes, “Oh, it’s this business about the old Hammond place isn’t it.” he chuckled, “Mort said you were still insisting that family was real. Heck Jess you’ve seen all the evidence against the idea. We saw no sign of them, and nobody else has seen hide nor hair of them. Come on you’re not really going to believe that letter written by a no-good hoodlum, are you? He was just mistaken that’s all.”
Now Jess was suddenly blazing mad. “That’s just the way you all thought of me when I first rode in here wasn’t it Slim? I was a no-good hoodlum whose word couldn’t be trusted...and I guess things ain’t changed that much huh!”
Slim’ s jaw dropped and he flushed up, “Heck Jess, it isn’t that way at all. Sure, I believe you really thought you saw those folk. It was just that you were kind of sick and mistaken. No need to get all fired up about it. Of course, I believe and trust you usually, you know that buddy.”
“Do I?” Jess muttered and turned back to his task.
Shaking his head Slim went off to brew some coffee, hoping his Pard would come to his senses soon and just agree that it had all been a mistake. How he’d imagined the whole Hammond episode, as Slim thought of it. But in his heart, he knew Jess’s stubborn streak wouldn’t let him give in.
It was later that night when Slim had said he was whacked and gone off for an early night that Daisy and Jess were able to talk.
“I do understand how you’re feeling dear... almost betrayed?” she said gently. “But there really is no need. Slim and I, Mort, goodness everyone I know, trusts you implicitly and respects you too. Please don’t let this issue with the Hammonds affect you so much.”
He shook his head, but then gave her a wide grin, “You’re right, of course you are... I suppose I can live with the fact that what’s really important is that Slim believes they were dadgum real to me,” he said with a chuckle.
Then fixing Daisy with his best little boy smile, said, “So uh... Daisy, there wouldn’t be any of that apple pie left would there?”
She bustled off to fetch it after squeezing his hand and beaming at him.
Jess stretched his legs out in front of the fire and smiled to himself. It didn’t matter what anyone thought he said to himself...but Thomas, Anna, Tommy and little Polly had all existed alright...and one day he’d dang well prove it!

Chapter 11
That day was to come just the following week!
Slim and Jess were in the yard looking over a bunch of mustangs milling about in the corral, Jess trying to decide which one to cut out and work on. But then their attention was taken by a buckboard rattling down the rise and into the yard.
Both men looked up in surprise as the tall stranger brought the team to a halt and grinned at Jess.
Jess’s face was a picture of surprise and then utter delight...and turning to Slim said triumphantly, “Slim... I’d like to introduce you to the Hammond family...Thomas, his wife Anna and young Tommy and Polly!”
Then grinning up at Anna who was cradling an infant, “And their new baby...good to see you,” he added winking at the children, “real good!”
“Well, old chap it is I who am pleased, no indeed overjoyed to be able to visit at last and thank you properly for all you did for my family before Christmas,” said Thomas beaming at him.
Jess cast Slim a quick glance and was happy to see his Pard was speechless and looking not a little embarrassed.
“It’s real good to see you all again,” Jess repeated, helping Anna down while Thomas took care of the sleeping baby.
“You look real well.” he added, noting the smart skirt and blouse she was wearing.
“Oh, I’m just so glad to be back in my own clothes,” she said smiling at him. “I don’t know what you must have thought of me wearing that dreadfully old-fashioned dress. It was actually Thomas’s grandmothers and the only thing I could find to fit me.” she chuckled.
Well that sure cleared up his concerns as to why she’d been dressed in such an old-fashioned way...adding fuel to the argument that maybe she had actually been a ghost.
Then they were joined by Daisy and also Mike it being a Saturday.
Introductions were made and Thomas, Anna and the baby ushered inside whilst Mike took Tommy and Polly off to check out some of his pet critters.
As the adults made their way inside Slim pulled Jess back a hand resting on his arm, “I’m so, sorry Jess... I should have believed you.
Jess just shrugged, “I guess it will be kinda interesting to see where they’ve been hiding all this time huh,” and they joined their guests around the table as Daisy poured the coffee.
“I really should have visited sooner to thank you,” Thomas said accepting a cup of the steaming brew from Daisy with thanks. “But what with the new arrival and having to move out...we’ve been pretty busy,” he said sincerely.
Once the baby girl had been duly admired Jess said, “You moved out?”
“Yes,” said Anna, “that house really wasn’t suitable for a new born. I don’t know if you noticed Jess but it has terrible rising damp...goodness me it looked like a fog had descended some nights and it was bitterly cold even with the fire going... so we moved out to the Smith place soon after little Ginny was born.
“The Smith place…?” Jess asked looking puzzled.
“Yes, it was Nancy Smith that helped deliver little Ginny. Then when she and George decided to move down to Denver to live with their son, they suggested we stay on in their place for as long as we liked.”
“Well, that accounts for us not finding you when we visited,” Slim said,” but nobody in town had seen you either?”
“Oh no well we just did the same as Pa used to do, we used old Indian Joe’s Trading Post on the way up to Centennial. It’s closer to us than town if you go across country.”
“Your Pa, only passed recently then?” Slim asked.
“Yes, indeed a fine old gentleman...but a terrible recluse. He and Indian Joe cooked up that old story about the Hammond place being haunted you know,” Thomas said with a grin. “Apparently Pa wrote a very dark story about a guy returning to his family on Christmas Eve and being stranded. When he got back the whole family were dead, the wife and baby in childbirth and the children frozen in the snow. He shook his head sadly. “I’m afraid my dear Pa took to writing some very macabre stories after my Ma died in childbirth and my sister and I and were sent back east to live with our aunt.
Then turning to Jess he said, “I found the story in an old magazine...and it so resembled our meeting on Christmas Eve I thought you might enjoy reading it Jess. Strange how fiction sometimes resembles truth...but thankfully not in this case,” he added turning to encompass Slim and Daisy with his broad smile. “I returned home to a robust wife and healthy, happy children, all ready for Christmas thanks to Jess here.”
Jess took that on board but then said thoughtfully, “So where had you been when I met up with you on the road? Nobody in Laramie, including the resident solicitor, had seen hide or hair of you.”
“Ah, that’s because I bypassed the town and headed straight for Cheyenne. That was where my Pa had lodged his Will... again all part of his reclusive lifestyle. He didn’t want to go into Laramie. Not once the belief of his death and all those rumors of haunting abounded.”
“Well, that makes sense I guess,” Jess said.
“I’m glad it does to you,” Anna piped up. “I was furious when he told me he’d been all that way...no wonder he was gone so long,” she said, none the less throwing her husband a loving glance.
“I just didn’t want to worry you my dear, that’s why I told you the white lie about visiting Laramie,” he said rather shame faced.
“All’s well that ends well,” Daisy said beaming at the amassed company.
Then the baby needed feeding and Daisy and Anna went off to find some privacy chatting animatedly.
When the time came for them to leave, Daisy said, “Anna has left you some of that Herbal Tea you liked so much Jess.”
He thanked her and Thomas slapped him on the back and said, “I figure you need to take it steady though Jess, that’s quite a potent brew you know. My Pa swore by it for his lumbago. So, I tried it out a while back for a muscle strain and boy it had some weird side effects. I kept feeling rather strange...like I was on the outside sort of looking in on the family...hard to describe...and everywhere looked kind of ethereal...if you know what I mean?”
Jess nodded, “You bet ya, I know alright,” he said with a grin.
Slim did a double take...he did? So, when had the word ethereal entered Jess’s vocabulary he wondered...ghostly...other worldly...even eerie...but ethereal?
Once the conversation had moved on Slim turned to Jess and as an aside said, “You know what ethereal means then pard?”
Jess grinned, “I may not know the word, but I sure know the feeling.”
He grinned happily at his friend...all was explained completely rationally...just as he knew it would be one day.
Finally, it was time to go and there was a flurry of goodbyes as the children were rounded up, and their address back east supplied; with the promises to keep in touch.
As they were ready to move off Jess said quietly to Anna, “That old doll I found, uh Betsy–Jane...why did little Polly leave her at the old house?”
“Oh that,” Anna said giggling, “she swore the doll cried, just like the one in Pa’s story...but we never saw it happen.” Then she shrugged, “children and their wild imagination eh!”
Jess agreed and then they were waving the family off.
Once they had disappeared over the rise Slim slapped his buddy on the back, “I guess we all owe you an apology for not believing you Jess. There was a rational explanation for everything.”
Well...almost everything Jess thought...as he remembered the tear sliding down the porcelain cheek of the doll when they had visited the cabin together. Should he mention it? Nah, it would be his little secret he decided.
“Yeah, told ya so,” he said cheerfully, “I guess the drinks are on you tonight huh Pard?”

The End
Thank you for Reading and Merry Christmas!

A Note for new readers: You can find all my stories, including #10 The Mountain Adventure, plus more Christmas stories on my website www.pattywilkinson.co.uk To select a specific story scroll down to the bottom of the dates on the right of the screen, until you reach All at the bottom..(just above the hit counter) Click on All and the stories will be listed in order with their titles, the most recent one first. Happy reading,

Christmas Message 2021

#90 The Reluctant Bride

The Reluctant Bride
By
Patty Wilkinson

For my dear friend and Beta Reader Extraordinaire Bertie Whiskin on the occasion of my 90th Story!

(Some adult themes, strong language and violence)

Chapter 1

Dawn was breaking at the Sherman Ranch and Relay Station and Mrs Daisy Cooper, the housekeeper, made her way quietly across the parlor and began to rake the embers of the fire into life. She shivered a little and looked out at the white wilderness beyond the window. More snow had fallen overnight she noted.
Once she was satisfied there was a good blaze going in the parlor fireplace, she made her way into the freezing kitchen and rolling her sleeves up lit the cook-stove and began preparing breakfast.
In the bedroom on the other side of the ranch house Slim Sherman awoke and stretched languidly; listening to the comforting sounds of Daisy rattling the pans in the kitchen.
Then he glanced over at his pard Jess Harper, still fast asleep in the other bed. His bedding was in the usual disarray after another night of dreams. Jess himself lay spread-eagle on his stomach across the bed his face hidden in the depths of his pillow.
Slim got up and padded across the room and proceeded to wash up, shave and dress before returning to look down at his friend.
“Hey Jess wake up,” he said, “breakfast’s on.”
When Jess lay there unmoving Slim shook him none too gently, “Wake up…time to rise and shine,” he yelled in his ear.
This provoked a muttered curse as Jess shifted position and pulled the blanket more closely around him.
“Jess come on, snows down and the chores are going to take forever,” Slim said forcefully, “git up darn you!”
Jess muttered something very rude and physically impossible, making Slim chuckle and slap him hard on his naked back, “Save the insults just get up huh buddy...I’ll go pour you a coffee,” and with that he left the room shaking his head and smiling.
Daisy greeted him with a loving smile as he entered the kitchen, “Good morning Slim dear. Could you just go and milk the cow, we seem to be right out,” she added apologetically.
He nodded and donning his warm coat made his way across to the barn.
When he returned, Mike, their blond headed young ward, was seated at the breakfast table along with Daisy who was pouring out the coffee.
“Jess isn’t up yet,” she said as Slim entered.
He rolled his eyes, “Still in the land of nod, I guess. I swear he’s getting harder to wake up the older he gets...and ornerier too,” he added, marching over to the bedroom door.
“Jess get your sorry hide out here this minute or so help me I’ll...” then turning to see Mike watching him with interest, added weakly, “or I’ll be real mad at you.”
Daisy chuckled and said quietly, “That’s telling him.”
Slim came back to the table and gave her a rueful smile and said softly, “I guess little ears don’t need to hear what I’d really like to do to him.”
“Aw Slim you’re no fun,” Mike piped up causing Daisy and Slim to laugh out loud.
Slim ruffled the youngster’s hair and said, “You don’t miss a trick do you Tiger.”
However, before the child could reply the bedroom door creaked open and Jess wandered out.

He was unwashed, unshaven and his shirt was in disarray hanging loose outside his pants and only partly fastened exposing his muscular tanned torso.
“Jess,” Slim said now clearly irritated, “what sort of example is that to set for Mike?”
Jess turned bleary eyes on him, “Huh?”
“You, the state you’re in,” Slim said sharply.
“Uh...oh right,” and he buttoned his shirt up and made a half-hearted attempt at tucking it in before collapsing in his seat and eyeing his coffee cup.
“Darn it Jess you look like you’ve had a night on the whiskey,” Slim said eyeing his partner irritably.
“So have ya?” Mike asked with curiosity.
“No, I ain’t,” Jess said morosely, “and shouldn’t you be getting ready for school?” He added.
“Nope I don’t reckon the Stage will make it today,” the child said happily, ignoring Jess’s rebuke, knowing he didn’t mean to be unkind.
Heck Jess was his best friend in the whole world. But the youngster was well aware that often he wasn’t at his best in the mornings and viewed the matter philosophically.
Daisy smiled across at the dark headed young cowboy, who she loved like a son, and said, “I’ll get your breakfast dear.”
However, she was surprised when Jess shot out a hand to stop her rising, “I ain’t hungry thanks Daisy.”
He sat crouched over his coffee cup, taking the occasional sip and looking the picture of misery.
“Why whatever is the matter dear are you sick?” she asked looking anxious.
Jess flicked a glance in her direction, knowing it was useless to lie.
“Felt better,” he admitted.
She immediately rose and ran a professional hand across his brow and tutted, “You’re very warm dear, I think maybe you should go back to bed, for a while at least.”
“I’m OK,” he said stoically, but then a few minutes later he started coughing....and now Slim turned worried eyes on him.
“Daisy’s right,” he said quietly, “I think maybe you’ve picked up a chill after that soaking you got yesterday. You were out for hours in that bitter cold wind and snow.”
“Yeah, well the dang fence had to be mended didn’t it,” he retaliated, “what with those darned beeves makin’ fer the blue yonder,” he growled before another coughing fit hit him.
“Come on Hotshot...bed,” Slim said getting up from the table and assisting Jess up, “and you stay there until you’re feeling better. Mike and I can run the place for few days can’t we Tiger?”
“You bet!”
Once back in his bed Jess stretched out wearily...and Slim noted how pale and drawn he looked.
Jess squinted up at him and said gruffly, “Will ya stop lookin’ at me that way.”
“What way would that be?” Slim asked a twinkle in his eye now.
“Like yer measuring me up fer a coffin ...it’s only a dang cough Slim.”
“I know, I just can’t help remembering how sick you were last winter with that darned lung fever though,” Slim said quietly.
Jess merely flapped a hand at him, “Quit diggin’ bullets out of me before I’ve been shot dang it. Just leave me to sleep huh...I’ll be fine tomorrow.”
Once Jess settled down to sleep, Slim returned to the breakfast table looking troubled.
“This is all my fault Daisy,” he said looking sheepish, “I should have gone and helped him. But I just had to get the end of month returns sorted out for the Stage-line. You know how strict they are lately.”
She shook her head sadly, “It’s not your fault dear. I think we forget how sick Jess was with the lung fever last year. Doc Sam was worried it would make him prone to chest ailments. But well, he’s always so strong and fit. The way he’s faced all those gunshot wounds so bravely, in the past... you don’t expect the freezing cold Wyoming weather to be his downfall.”
“I guess not. I thought he was getting better acclimatized. Gee you should have heard the fuss he used to make about the weather when he first landed,” he said chuckling at the memory.
“Well, I love it,” Mike stated brightly. Then turning to Daisy said, “Can I go up the hill and make a snowman Aunt Daisy...can I please!”
Daisy flicked a glance over to the time piece on the mantle and said, “Well it doesn’t look like the early Stage is going to make it, so I don’t see why not. But you must do a little school work after lunch though,” she added, smiling as the child jumped down from the table and whooped around the room in delight.
“So why up on the Lonesome Pine hill Mike?” Slim asked, referring to the steep hill just behind the ranch house.
“Because it’s the highest place nearby and my snowman will be seen from the Laramie Road,” he said proudly.
Slim smiled down at the youngster, “Just help me with the chores first, seeing as Jess is sick...OK? “
The child nodded vigorously, “Sure come on Slim. Let’s get to it,” he said racing to the peg for his hat and coat.
“If only Jess was that enthusiastic about work in the morning,” he said winking at Daisy.
She smiled back, “I’ll go and make him some hot lemon and honey for that cough....and you two wrap up warmly, we don’t want any more chills,” she added firmly.

*******
The morning passed swiftly. Once the chores were completed Mike ran off up the hill to make his snowman and Slim retired to the warmth of the barn to mend some tack. He was beginning to think lunch was kinda late and he’d just decided to go in the house and see how Daisy was doing with the preparations when Mike came hurtling down the hill and into the barn.
“Come quick Slim, I saw the Stage from up the hill coming down the Laramie Road, but there’s something wrong. It’s going awful slow and it looks like Mose is leading the team.”
Slim threw down the bridle he was working on and went and joined Mike in the yard. Then a few minutes later the Stage came slowly down the rise, with Mose trudging through the deep snow looking pained.
Slim ran to meet him, “Hey Mose what’s up? Had some trouble?” he asked anxiously.
“Too darned right I have,” the old timer said. “We made it most of the way from Cheyenne OK. Then dang me iffen I didn’t hit this darned rock hidden in a snowdrift Buckled the front wheel real bad...lucky it didn’t come off I guess. I’d tried to get to Laramie see, but the road is completely blocked between here and town, so I had to turn back. That’s when I hit the rock. Passengers ain’t any too happy,” he added, “but what’s a guy to do...huh Slim?”
“Well, I reckon you went way beyond the call of duty turning out at all on a day like this,” Slim said stoutly, “you must be fair exhausted Mose, cold and hungry too huh?”
Mose gave a gummy grin, “I sure am Slim, if there’s any of Miss Daisy’s cooking going, I wouldn’t say no.”
“When did you ever,” Slim said grinning at the old rascal. Then he turned his eyes to the heavens, “It doesn’t look like you’ll be going anyplace for a day or so anyway, with the road blocked and more snow to come. So, I guess you can fill yer boots, as Jess would say,” he chuckled.
“Uh, so where is he? I thought he’d be off snow balling  with the boy,” Mose said turning and grinning at Mike.
“Nope he’s sick...got a real bad chest,” Slim said sorrowfully. But before he could say more, he was alerted by an angry cry from the Stage.
“Excuse me my good man, but are we to sit in here freezing for the rest of the day?” An exasperated voice asked.
Slim raised a questioning eyebrow to Mose.
“That’ll be la de da Ma Henrietta Molesworth,” Mose said rolling his eyes, “She’s kinda difficult.”
“Great,” muttered Slim, pinning a smile on his face and making for the Stagecoach door.
Yanking it open he gave the shrewd looking late middle-aged woman his most charming smile and said, “My apologies Ma’am...uh Mrs Molesworth...welcome to the Sherman Relay Station, you’ll be our guest for a little while it seems,” he added.
She allowed herself to be handed down and then giving Slim the full benefit of the Molesworth frown, her grey eyes positively icy, she said, “Widow Molesworth my good man...and we shan’t be staying; we have important business in Laramie... So just mend this confounded vehicle and we’ll be on our way!”
Slim just gaped at this onslaught, but before he could reply a dark-haired girl emerged from the Stage and said, “Oh Mama, don’t take on so. I’m sure the dear man is doing his best,” she added beaming at Slim.
Slim was once more completely confounded, “Uh Miss?” he asked when he finally found his voice.
“Miss Molesworth,” she replied breathily, leaning forwards and offering a dainty gloved hand... “Miss Gilly Molesworth...with a G,” she added for good measure.
“Delighted,” Slim muttered, looking anything but, and taking in the rather alarming younger version of the Widow Molesworth. She was homely rather than pretty with her mother’s tight lips and steely grey eyes. Although these were now twinkling eagerly in Slim’ s direction as she still held onto his hand.
Slim felt slightly wrong footed and removing his hand gave her a weak smile before turning to see yet another passenger about to alight.
“Ladies, Mose you get on inside, out of the cold, Miss Daisy will attend to you,” he said with another weak smile before turning his attention back to the coach.
A stern faced; tall lanky Padre now peered anxiously around him before making a beeline for Slim.
“Bless you sir, am I to understand we are to be stranded here?” he asked in alarm.
“Well, uh, not stranded exactly,” Slim said trying to jolly the agitated man along some. “But yes, I’m afraid you will have to stay a little while until the weather settles and we can get this wheel fixed too.”
“I see, I’m on my way to visit the Reverend Wesley in Laramie, do you know him at all?”
“Oh yes,” said Slim smiling genuinely now, “Joshua and his wife Mary are good friends, you know them well?”
“Yes, we were colleagues back in Philadelphia. I haven’t seen them since they moved out here though,” he added... “My name is Jenkins... Reverend Bill Jenkins at your service.”
Before Slim could respond he heard a loud cough behind him and spun around to see the final passenger had alighted from the coach. He was now standing glaring at Slim with ill-concealed impatience.
He was tall and broad with dark forbidding eyes. Dressed all in black and with a low-slung iron, tied down he looked every inch a gunslinger or bounty hunter... Even as Slim watched he noted the way the edgy looking man rested his hand on his Colt.45 as though just itching for an excuse to draw.
Now he moved forwards and cussing pushed the Padre roughly aside.
“Are you in charge here?” he asked glaring at Slim.
“I am, yes. Slim Sherman, I own this spread,” said Slim stoutly, “And I’d ask you to treat the other passengers with some respect!”
He raised an eyebrow at Slim’ s rebuke, but decided to let it go for now.
“Sorry,” he said patting the Padre on the back, “why don’t you toddle off inside and leave me and Sherman here to talk huh?”
Once the padre had left with a shrug, the man in black turned to Slim and said, “How long then Sherman? I can’t stay here, got me some important business.”
“Well, I’ll tell you Mr…?”
“Huh...oh uh Brown...Carl Brown,” the other said with a sarcastic smile.
“Well, ‘Mr...er... Brown’” Slim said the disbelief clear in his tone, “it depends on the weather. The way this northerly is blowing in, it could be a few days...could be longer.”
“Well, that’s no damn good to me! I’ve gotta be off. So, you got a good horse I can buy?”
Slim shook his head, “Nope I haven’t. Even if I did, I wouldn’t send any horse out in these weather conditions. It’s due to get a lot worse before it gets better,” he added smugly.
“Is that so?” Brown asked, again caressing his gun. “No horses? I thought this was supposed to be a dang ranch.”
“None for sale,” Slim said again firmly. “Of course, you could always walk the twelve miles to town...you might just make it,” he added with a grim smile.
“God damn it!” Brown yelled.
Then, “So you got grub on in there?” he asked tipping his head to the ranch house.
Slim nodded and Brown turned to walk over, but Slim shot out a hand to haul him back.
Brown looked down at Slim’ s restraining hand and then up into his eyes before wrenching himself free.
“What now?” he cried angrily.
“You go in there...you watch your mouth,” Slim growled. “There’s an elderly lady and a youngster at home and I don’t want you upsetting them, got that?”
Brown nodded, “Sure...whatever,” and he marched across the porch followed by Slim.
As Daisy was still finishing cooking the extra meals Slim took Mose off to help him unhitch the team. Then the old timer scratched his head and said, “Darn it I nearly forgot Slim. I’ve got a strong box up under the seat.”
Slim clambered up and threw down the hefty box.
“What you got then Mose? “
“Bank Notes and some bullion bound for the Laramie Bank. Quite a haul there Slim, we need to put it someplace real safe.”
As they lugged the heavy chest indoors Slim noted the interest it generated in Brown’s eyes. But the others hardly registered his presence as they were now tucking into Daisy’s good repast.
“In here,” Slim said quickly as he opened his bedroom door and pushed Mose and the strong box inside.
As the door closed behind them Jess awoke from a restless sleep and looked up in surprise...but quickly collected his wits.
“Well, howdy Mose, I guess I ain’t dressed for visitors,” he said as the sheets fell away to expose his naked torso and he gave a laugh, which quickly turned into a violent cough.
“Mornin’ son,” Mose said plumping himself down on the edge of the bed. “Slim said you were sick. You can’t take our northerly weather huh? Uh-huh, you sure do look real poorly,” he added cheerfully.
Jess rolled his eyes at Mose and turning to Slim asked, “What’s going on Pard?”
“Stage is snowed in with four passengers,” Slim said succinctly. “Plus, this cash delivery for the bank and I figured it would be safer in here with you Jess. I guess you can still aim your gun, cough or no cough huh?” he added wryly.
“Safe from who exactly,” Jess asked sitting up and taking an interest.
Slim shook his head, “A guy out there says he’s called Brown. I don’t like the look of him Jess, looks like he should be on a Wanted Poster...either that or he’s a Bounty Hunter...either way I don’t trust him.”
“Want me to git up, give you a hand?” Jess asked.
Slim looked over at his bleary eyed pard, his face now flushed from a slight fever...and again that awful cough.
“Nope,” he said quickly, “I think it would be better if you stayed put for now. Just watch that money and keep an ear cocked. If I need help, I’ll holler, OK?”
He and Mose left but a few minutes later Slim returned. Closing the door quietly behind him he removed Jess’s gun from where he’d secreted it beneath his vest.
“So, why all the secrecy?” Jess asked accepting his iron and placing it carefully beneath his pillow.
“I didn’t want to worry Daisy. Besides I was kinda hoping that Brown didn’t get wind of the fact that there was another man here, could be useful if he starts anything out there,” he said tipping his head towards the door.
“Well good luck with that one,” Jess said dryly, “because I’ll lay odds on Mose having already given everyone out there, chapter and verse about me coughin’ my guts up and looking real poorly,” he said with a lopsided grin.

Chapter 2
It was later that night when Slim finally turned, in that Jess was to hear more of their guests.
“So where have they all bedded down,” he asked with interest. “In fact, who are the others… you didn’t say?”
Slim sighed and sank down on his bed, “How long have you got,” he asked wearily.
“Oh, as long as it takes,” Jess said stretching out and grinning at his pard.
“You’re looking better.”
“Feel it, figure I’ll get up tomorrow and lend you a hand.”
“Um, well I doubt Miss Daisy will let you out to do any yard chores with that cough, but I guess she could sure use a hand looking after all our guests.”
Jess didn’t look any too enthusiastic about that and merely said, “OK spill then...who are the others apart from this Brown guy?”
“Well, there’s a real ornery widow woman and her daughter.”
Jess’s eyes lit up at the sound of a daughter, “So ...is she pretty?”
“Not so as you’d notice...takes after her Ma, she’s kinda homely, and her Ma’s temperament, he sighed, “well she’s sorta shrew like you know?”
Jess shook his head.
“Well tight lipped, eyes that sorta bore into you, or freeze you out and a temper that makes you look like a pussy cat.”
Jess took all this in, “What the daughter too?”
“Oh no she tries to be real charming. In fact, she tries too darned hard,” he added looking slightly haunted...remembering how she had watched him so intently over supper. She’d hung on his every word and frequently said how wonderful running a Relay Station must be, with much exaggerated eye widening and little gasps of delight at anything he said.
Now he shook his head, “I guess she’ll turn into her Ma eventually though,” he concluded, “most girls do don’t they.”
Jess considered that and thought about his girl Millie’s dear Ma, Peggy Johnson and smiled, “Well that ain’t always so bad, is it?” he said.
“Uh, depends on the Ma,” Slim said dryly.
“I guess, so where are they all sleepin’?”
“The women folk next door in Mike’s room, he’s bunking down with Daisy, Mose, Brown and the Padre out in the bunkhouse.”
“A Padre, huh?”
“Yeah, a nice enough guy I suppose. A friend of Josh Wesley...but there’s something not quite right about him.”
“Oh, so what are you sayin’? Do you think he’s an Outlaw too, in disguise maybe?” Jess asked with a chuckle.
“Nope, I don’t mean it that way. He’s just…oh I don’t know...kind of jumpy...ill at ease. He doesn’t seem to have that sort of strength and inner peace you usually associate with men of the cloth,” he finished, “know what I mean?”
Jess just shrugged, “It takes all sorts I suppose.”
“Um...”
Then their exchange was interrupted by a strange noise from the room next door. It sounded like something between a rusty gate opening and then old Harpy the donkey sounding off.
“What the hell is that?” Jess asked looking alarmed.
“That,” said Slim with a grimace “is the daughter laughing.”
“The hell it is,” gasped Jess...and then somewhere in his brain a distant memory stirred and he sat bolt upright looking horrified, “This woman...the Widow, what’s her name?”
Slim frowned, “It’s Mrs Molesworth... Henrietta Molesworth I think Mose said and the daughter is Gilly Molesworth.”
“Gilly with a G,” Jess said despairingly.
“Yeah, that’s right, but how did you know?” Slim asked looking surprised.
“Oh, I know her alight,” Jess said quietly.
“Well go on then,” Slim said, “let’s hear it.”
“You remember that time a couple of years ago when I delivered that little Palomino mare, I’d broke to a ranch just north of Cheyenne?”
“Sure, the Bar T wasn’t it...and the buyer was...” then Slim snapped his fingers, “That’s right Wilber Molesworth.”
Jess nodded his face registering disquiet at the memory.
“You had to stay a couple of nights because Traveller came up lame didn’t you,” Slim added, “and wasn’t there some kind of trouble? I remember you were real shook up when you landed home...you never did say why.”
“No, I didn’t,” Jess agreed. “So, uh, do they know I’m here? Did Mose say anything about me?”
“No, I caught him in time...warned Daisy and Mike too. Said not to mention you were in here, so no worries there.”
“Thank goodness for that,” Jess said exhaling a deep breath.
“So, you and Widow Molesworth don’t get on too well?” Slim asked expecting Jess to tell all.
“Not so as you’d notice,” Jess said gruffly.
Slim waited, but when it became clear Jess wasn’t about to enlighten him anytime soon, he got up and wandered off to get ready for bed.
Once he was in his bed, he glanced over at his buddy who was still lying there like he’d just seen a very forbidding ghost.
“Oh well you’ll be able to renew your acquaintance tomorrow,” Slim said cheerfully, “seeing as how you’re feeling so much better,” he added.
Jess rolled his head on the pillow towards his buddy and said quietly, “I think I just had a relapse Slim...don’t think I’ll be able to get up tomorrow.”
Slim hid a smile and said, “Night Jess,” before turning over and falling asleep instantly.
But Jess lay awake late into the night reliving that time over two years ago when he had first clapped eyes on Miss Gilly Molesworth and her family.

*******
He had ridden into Cheyenne town late one morning and making for the saloon he slaked his thirst with a good cold beer. Then he turned to the barkeep and said, “Can you give me directions for the Bar T... someplace north of here...family named...uh Molesworth?”
The bar was quiet and the barkeep inclined to talk so he continued polishing his glasses and said, “Sure it’s about a couple of miles out of town, down a track to the left near a big pine, can’t miss it.” Then leaning on the bar said, “So what do you want with the Mole then friend?”
“Huh...the Mole?”
“Ha, yeah that’s old Molesworth’ s nick name around here...we all figure he’s been tryin’ to tunnel his way out of that place and escape his Mrs for years,” he said with a boisterous laugh. “Hen pecked you see.”
Jess grinned back, “She’s that bad, is she?”
“Worse...could nag for the State. Leads poor old Wilber a dog’s life...and the daughter ain’t much better by all accounts.”
“Oh?”
“Yeah, she ain’t spiteful like her Ma, just man mad. All she wants is to git married and escape like her Pa,” he said chuckling again, “but I figure she’s left it kinda late, up on the shelf see. So, what’s yer business there then friend?”
“I’m just delivering a horse won’t be staying long.”
“Uh well make sure you see the money up front,” was his parting shot, “word is money’s kinda tight there... old Ma Molesworth sees to that,” he added shaking his head.
Jess rode out of town a little later and was within a mile of the ranch when Traveller came up lame. The old track to the ranch was badly potholed and areas were quite steep and it was on one of these banks that the shale path gave way causing Traveller to slip badly and pull a muscle.
Jess cussed and dismounted at once...bending to examine the damaged leg, before fondling his mounts ears. “Poor old boy I guess that hurts some,” he said softly. Then taking a deep breath he proceeded to lead both horses carefully down the track on to the Bar T.
He had no sooner arrived than a small middle-aged man scuttled out of the ranch house to meet him.
“Ah, Mister Harper, he said eyeing Jess up and down, “you’re younger than I expected.”
Jess took this as some sort of rebuke, but merely shook the outreached hand and said, “Maybe sir, but I’ve a good few years of horse breaking under my belt, I don’t think you’ll find any problems with the mare.”
“Oh, I’m sure not,” he said hurriedly admiring the pretty Palomino. “It’s just that we don’t see many suitable...uh... I mean any young folk around here, a real treat. My Gilly will be thrilled to have a youngster of her own age to chat to. Uh you will stay a while?” he asked suddenly looking anxious.
Jess was still reeling from being described as a youngster, but quickly pulled himself together.
“Yes sir. Actually, I was wondering if I could stay a couple of days. My horse came up lame down the track. I’d like him to rest up before I head back. Maybe you’ve got a bunk house...or a barn I could stay in?” he said vaguely looking around him at the somewhat rundown yard.
“Nonsense young man we’ve plenty of room in the house. I’m sure my wife, Henrietta will be delighted for you to stay...as long as you like. Once she sees you,” he added, again casting his eye over Jess from head to toe.
Jess wondered why he was beginning to feel something akin to a prize bull in the auction ring...but then his attention was taken by a high-pitched shriek.
“Wilber... Wilber where are you? Always off someplace,” the nagging voice continued and then a plump woman came into view around the side of the house. But she stopped short when she saw Jess and then marched over with her face wreathed in welcoming smiles.
“Oh my, so who do we have here, Wilber?” she asked in a suddenly syrupy voice... looking coyly up at Jess.
Mr Molesworth introduced him and she too weighed him up. Obviously very happy with what she was seeing she said, “You must come in at once and meet my dear Gilly. That’s Gilly with a G,” she added, “so much classier than a J don’t you think young man?”
Jess just stood there gaping at her.
“Come along my dear... don’t be shy,” she added grabbing Jess shirt sleeve, “Gilly will be absolutely delighted to meet you!”
Jess reluctantly entered the house thinking he should try to be accommodating, although he really wanted to go and tend Traveller’s injured leg.
He figured he’d just say hello, pick up the cash for the horse and then go find someplace to lay his head, the barn being favorite. But he hadn’t come up against the likes of Henrietta Molesworth and her daughter before that was for sure.
He was amazed on entering the rather rundown ranch house to find the interior completely different. No expense had been spared on the décor from the swish velvet drapes to the modern expensive couch set before a large imposing fireplace. To the left was a glass cabinet containing several ornate china dolls, all looking balefully out into the room. Jess stared at them with distaste thinking they looked kinda creepy, but Ma Molesworth followed his line of vision and sidled up beside him.
“I see you’ve discovered my Gilly’s passion for dolls,” she said, “she really can’t wait to be a mama herself now of course,” she said sweetly, peering up at Jess.
Jess ran a finger around his shirt collar thinking it had suddenly gotten kind of warm in there.
“So, she’s getting married soon then?” He asked hopefully.
“Oh, not just yet, but I’ve a feeling she will be really soon dear,” Ma Molesworth replied with a sickly grin in his direction.
Jess cleared his throat, “Uh about the payment Mr Molesworth?”
“Oh yes of course, come into my study.”
“Once you’ve done your business do come back into the parlor Mister Harper,” Mrs Molesworth trilled, “Gilly is just getting changed. She wants to look her best for you.”
Once the transaction was completed Jess heaved a sigh of relief. Just his horse to tend to...maybe a bite of supper and he could escape to the barn.
Mrs Molesworth was lying in wait for him by the study door and grabbing him with an unexpectedly firm grip escorted him through to the parlour where she stood back and said proudly, “This is my daughter Mister Harper....Gilly...!”
Jess wasn’t sure what he was expecting, some giggling shy young girl maybe? But certainly not this stout woman in her mid-thirties, looking as Daisy would have said, as mutton dressed as lamb. The frock was a flouncy pink number with numerous bows and she wore another large one in her hair...looking kind of like a little girl at a Sunday Social so he thought.
He gave her a weak smile and said, “Howdy Gilly, I’ve just brought a new horse by for your Pa.”
She jumped up from the couch at once and tore across the room looking eagerly up into his eyes...reminding Jess of a bouncy pup pleased to see its master.
“Yes, I saw you from my window,” she said breathily, “she’s very pretty.”
He nodded acknowledging the fact and then Ma Molesworth dived in and said, “Just like you my darling daughter...don’t you agree Mister Harper?”
Jess gave her a weak smile, “Sure,” he said quickly, “real pretty. It was great to meet you, Miss Molesworth. But I’ve gotta go tend my horse now, he’s pulled a muscle.”
“Oh dear, yes of course,” she said moving back a tad. “I’ll come with you, help you,” she added with a huge smile.
Jess groaned inwardly...but what could he say, with her Ma and Pa smiling happily at him?
If he’d thought having her breathy giggles just inches from his ear as he bent to apply the cold compresses to Traveller’s injured limb rather disconcerting...well that was nothing compared to her behavior at supper.
Ma Molesworth blatantly bombarded Jess with the most intimate of questions...which he would normally have side stepped, leaving the enquirer in no doubt of his anger at the intrusion. However, he was a guest in their home. Plus, the ink on the check, for a substantial amount for the Palomino, hardly dry yet. So, he curbed his natural instincts and tried to remain pleasant... if distant.
“Yes Ma’am, I do have a regular girlfriend. No Ma’am we ain’t actually booked the Church yet, but we have an understanding,” he had made that very clear. “Yes Ma’am, I am a partner in the Ranch and Relay.” Then in reply to Wilber’ s question, “Yes sir I guess we make a reasonable living. “But he refused to be drawn on actual annual turnover. It was when Ma Molesworth started asking him how many children he would like, that he drew the line.
“Uh excuse me Ma’am, but it’s been a kinda long day. I think I’ll just mosey on out to the barn and bed down for the night.”
She had leapt up from the table at that literally barring his way, “Oh no you won’t,” she cried, and then collecting herself said more quietly, “we wouldn’t dream of it would we Wilber?”
“Gilly here will show you to your room,” she added tipping her head towards her now flushed daughter.
She got up at once and showed Jess out of the parlor and along the corridor to the sleeping accommodation.
“This here is Ma and Pa’s room,” she said. Then further along the corridor she stopped and said, “and this is mine...right next door to yours Jess.”
“Ah, right, well thank you Miss, goodnight,” he said quickly making for the sanctuary of the room...but she pulled on his sleeve before he could get inside.
“I’m a light sleeper...if you should need anything, in the night that is,” she added with a coquettish glance up at him from beneath her lashes.
He looked down at her and gulped before thanking her and assuring her that he’d be just fine, before he finally made his escape.
He turned the key in the lock and lay back against the door his heart beating nine to the dozen. Hell, where did that woman get off, he wondered.
He was up at first light and disappointed to see that Traveller’s leg was still kinda warm and he figured he’d have to stay a tad longer.
Over breakfast he told Wilber that he’d noted that there was a fence down on his ride in the previous day.
“I’d really like to fix it,”” he said, pay you all back for letting me stay on until my horse is fit.”
“Well thank you kindly,” Wilber said, “truth is I haven’t been any too well these last few months, I guess the place has gotton kinda rundown.”
“Glad to be of help,” Jess said. And it gets me away from your dang wife and daughter he thought privately.
“Oh, I can come and help you,” Gilly said leaping up from her chair.
But Jess had, had enough.
“Thank you, kindly Miss, but I work better alone,” and he left the room hurriedly...unaware of the look of despondency in Gilly’s eyes as she collapsed back down in her seat.
But her mother was already planning her future.
“Don’t worry about that my dear he’ll come around. You’ll see, once we work our magic on him. Let’s go and plan supper...and then we’ll decide what you’ll wear,” and the couple left the table, their heads together.
Wilber shook his own head sadly. How had it all come down to this he thought...his only daughter being foisted on a complete stranger? But he knew it was what his Henrietta wanted and what she wanted she always got he reminded himself and God help him if he interfered in any way.
Jess spent most of the morning out mending the fence. Then he moved on and found a small river with an abundance of fish. So, he whiled away the rest of the day fishing. Then after a substantial meal threw the others back in as he knew Ma Molesworth had promised a slap-up meal that night.
At the dinner table Gilly threw him a sorrowful glance, “I brought you a picnic lunch out at noon, but I couldn’t find you,” she said in her breathy little girl voice.
“Oh, sorry about that,” he replied smiling at her and looking anything but.
The delicious meal was duly appreciated. Jess even agreed with Ma that yes Gilly did look lovely in her new gown. But as the evening wore on it was obvious that he was completely unmoved by her wonderful daughter and wasn’t about to propose anytime soon.
In the end mother and daughter retired for the night their seduction attempt, unsuccessful.
“It’s all down to you now Wilber,” Ma Molesworth whispered as she went off to console her dejected daughter. “You know what to do...so make sure you do it and don’t you dare let me down,” she spat, before sweeping from the room.
Once they’d gone, both Jess and Mr Molesworth breathed a sigh of relief.
Then the older man grinned at Jess, “Care for a spot of whiskey, I’ve got some real good stuff?”
Jess nodded enthusiastically, “I don’t mind if I do thanks.”
Jeez but it sure hit the spot he thought as he accepted his second glass of the lethal brew.
Then he was aware that old man Molesworth was staring intently at him. He cleared his throat and then said, “Look here ...Mr Harper...uh Jess may I call you that?”
“Well sure.”
“Good and I’m Wilber,” he said sipping his drink thoughtfully.
“Well Wilber, somethin’ on yer mind?” Jess asked expansively; beginning to really relax as the strong drink worked its magic.
He nodded, “You see son I’ve got a proposition for you.” He took a deep breath and sitting forwards in his fireside chair said, “If you will marry my daughter half of this ranch and land is all yours.”
When Jess just gaped at him, not believing what he was hearing the older man upped the offer.
“You see boy I’m real sick...and so I guess you’d inherit the lot pretty soon...the old ticker you know? Doc says it won’t hold out much longer... and I need to see young Gilly settled.”
“Well, I’m real sorry to hear that,” Jess said at once. “But...marriage you say? Hell, I ain’t ready fer that yet. Even if I were I told ya I’m spoken for, got me a wonderful gal back in Laramie.”
Wilber was now well into his third glass and he brushed that aside...as he topped up Jess’s glass.
“But my Gilly is a lovely girl... would do anything for you.”
Then he sat back as if making a decision and said, “Why not try before you buy huh Jess? So-to-speak? I’m sure my Gilly would be real accommodating. Then once you’ve seen how loving she is...well I guess you’ll forget all about that gal in Laramie.”
Jess looked horror stricken.
“What are you crazy? Let me get this straight. You’re sellin’ your daughter’s virtue ...and to a complete stranger, because you’ll think I’ll up and marry her the next morning?” He asked.
Wilber looked kinda embarrassed but said, “I guess that’s about the size of it son...”
Jess just shook his head, “Hell Wilber I don’t want any part of this. What if I’d been the kind of guy to take advantage...huh? Someone who’d mess with your daughter then hightail it out the next day?”
Wilber shrugged, “I guess I’m just desperate.”
Jess just shook his head, “Ain’t there any guys in town?”
“I don’t think so, it’s kind of a long way for suitors to travel you know?”
Jess thought of the twelve miles into Laramie that he and Slim rode regularly to see their girls and just shook his head.
“Well maybe she could get a job in town? Teaching or maybe at a haberdasher’s,” he said vaguely.” They often have living accommodation over...she could make her own way...make friends. That’s a good way to meet a husband...A dang sight better than this way,” he added gruffly.
Wilber shook his head, “I’m sorry to say her ma won’t allow it...she says that most of the men in town are wasters not good enough you know?”
“And I am I suppose?” Jess spat angrily, “Hell Wilber you don’t know a darned thing about me.”
“I’m a good judge of character,” Wilber said quietly, “you’re a good man alright...too good for my Gilly probably,” and he sighed. “Can’t say I didn’t try huh?”
They retired to bed soon after that. Wilber staggering somewhat and Jess dreaded to think what kind of reception he would receive from his harridan of a wife.
He was just relaxing into a peaceful sleep when he heard a tap at the door...and then Gilly calling him. “Jess... Jess are you still awake?”
He tensed and lay perfectly still until he heard her finally make her way back to her room and the door close. Then he lay there listening to the silence for another hour or so.
Once he was sure the household were all asleep, he quickly dressed. Then sliding the window open he climbed through and made his way quietly over to the barn.
Traveller was surprised, but pleased to see his master.
Jess checked out the damaged leg, happy to see that it was pretty much healed. He saddled up and led him quietly out of the barn and walked down the track to the main road. Then he mounted up and walked slowly through the moon lit night, relaxing more and more with every mile he put between himself and Miss Gilly Molesworth....and that was the last time he had seen Gilly and her Ma... Now he dreaded the inevitable meeting but finally fell into an uneasy slumber.

Chapter 3
Jess and Slim were awoken at first light by the sound of frenzied barking coming from the barn.
“What the Hell?” Jess gasped.
“I left Blue and Buttons in the barn last night,” Slim said leaping up from his bed and looking around for his pants, “I didn’t trust that Brown guy not to take a horse when my back was turned.”
Jess cussed angrily and seconds later wearing just pants and boots they headed across to the barn, guns in hand.
Jess yanked open the door and both men tore inside, but stopped in their tracks at what they saw in the dim early morning light filtering in from the open door.
Brown was in Alamo’s stall, still clasping a bridle but lying on his back with Blue on top of him growling fiercely whilst Buttons barked furiously and capered around.
“Call it off,” Brown almost squeaked, “get him off of me!”
Jess wandered over and after enjoying the scene for another moment or so finally called Blue to heel.
The big wolf/dog cross came at once and sat beside his master, his tongue lolling and looking to all the world like he was laughing at a good joke.
“Goddamn it, that critter attacked me,” Brown said belligerently before dragging himself up, “I should have damn well shot it.”
That infuriated Jess and he levelled his Colt at Brown, “You do that and it’ll be the last thing you ever do Mister,” he replied, his eyes flashing dangerously.
Then Slim came forwards, “So what were you doing with my horse Brown?”
“Oh, for God’s sake I was just borrowing the critter,” Brown spat angrily.
“They hang horse thieves in these parts,” Jess said laconically staring at him.
“So, what is the all fired hurry to get to Laramie anyway?” Slim snarled. “I told you the road was impassable right now.”
Then the men heard a discreet cough behind them and turning saw the Rev Jenkins standing there.
“I can tell you exactly why he needs to get to Laramie gentlemen,” he said.
“I warned you Padre!” Brown snarled.
“I just don’t care anymore,” the lanky man said, “go ahead and kill me if you want to...do your worst ...it’s of no consequence to me now. It never was, it was just the women I was afraid for.”
Then turning to Slim and Jess he said, “This man is wanted for murder and robbery. He and his two friends robbed a bank in Denver a week ago. They are all on the run...split up and were supposed to meet up in Laramie and divide the money up. That’s why he’s so anxious to get there, he wants his share.”
At that Brown went for his gun, but Jess had him covered and he took the gun before pushing him roughly aside.
“So how do you know all this Padre?” Slim asked, once Jess shoved Brown’s iron into his own waistband.
“I saw a wanted poster before I traveled here. It didn’t mean anything to me until I came upon Brown just before we left Cheyenne. I was waiting in line, at the telegraph office and I overheard this man sending a wire saying he’d meet the others in Laramie. Well, I suddenly recognized him from the poster. But before I could say anything the Stage arrived... I looked around and saw the Sheriff’s office across the street...next thing I knew Brown had his gun in my back and threatened to shoot me...and the women too if I didn’t just get on board and shut up. He must have seen me looking at him and then heading for the Sheriff’s office. Well, what could I do?” he said. “When we arrived here, he said the women and boy would be hurt if I didn’t keep quiet,” he added.
“Nothing you could do, until now I guess,” Jess said as he wandered over to Traveller’s stall. There he plucked a pair of handcuffs from a nail and wandered back to Brown.
“Put yer hands out,” he growled.
“Why...what are you going to do?”
“What does it look like?” Jess said snapping the handcuffs in place.
“What! You believe that dumb old Bible basher over me?” he asked angrily.
“Any day of the week,” Slim said, “come on you’re staying over in the bunkhouse until we can get you to the law. We’ll see what you’ve got to say for yourself in front of Sheriff Cory.”
They left him in the bunk house, handcuffed to an iron bedstead, with Mose guarding him after agreeing to take it in turns to watch over the miscreant.
Jess was the first to enter the ranch house but stopped in mid stride as he saw the reception committee of Daisy, along with Mrs Molesworth and Gilly standing together and looking anxious.
“Oh, Jess dear is everything alright?” Daisy asked coming forwards.
“Yes, fine Daisy,” he said squeezing her hand, “just a bit of a problem with Mr Brown. I’ll tell ya later,” he added as Ma Molesworth advanced on him.
“I knew it! Didn’t I darling?” she said turning to glance at her daughter, “I knew it was the Sherman spread where Jess Harper lived. “We thought you’d moved on,” she added beaming up at Jess now and admiring his scantily clad tanned torso. “We are just so very pleased to see you again aren’t we Gilly?”
“Oh yes Ma really pleased,” Gilly agreed in her breathy little girl voice, her eyes widening as she too gazed in awe at Jess’s well toned muscles.
Glancing over Daisy wondered if the daughter was about to swoon. But then Slim and Rev Jenkins came in and the moment passed as the truth about Brown finally came out.
“So, his name is Carl Carson of the Carson gang Rev Jenkins said...with a price on his head for murder and robbery.”
“To think we shared a coach with him,” Widow Molesworth shuddered.
“But we’ll be quite safe now Mama,” Gilly trilled, “Now Jess is here to look after us.”
Slim gave Jess a peeved look, before saying dryly, “Yes Ma’am you’ll be safe as houses with Jess on the case.”
“Slim...” Jess muttered glaring at his pard.
“So, you’re not married yet I see,” Mrs Molesworth said with a tight-lipped smile, her eyes calculating.
“Uh, soon, real soon,” Jess said much to the surprise of Slim and Daisy...not to mention Mike who had just woken up and had entered the room, rubbing his eyes.
“Gee Jess are you gettin’ married, when did that happen?” he asked with interest.
“Uh go wash up for breakfast Tiger,” Jess said quickly diving over to the boy and slinging an arm around his shoulders and leaning down to his ear.
“Just hush up,” he whispered urgently, “now git.”
“I was only askin’,” Mike said mournfully as he returned to his room...yawning and wondering at the strange antics of grown-ups.
It was after breakfast that Jess received some wonderful news.
Ma Molesworth had settled down by the fire along with Gilly and she patted the couch near her, “Come and sit a while Jess we have so much catching up to do.”
Jess looked hesitant, “Uh...I’ve chores,” he said weakly.
“Nonsense,” said Slim, slapping him on the back, “you go catch up with your friends Jess, Mike and I can take care of the yard chores.”
Jess threw him a murderous look, but never the less took a seat on the couch and glared at his pard again.
However Slim didn’t seem to be in any rush to go about the mornings work and smiled benignly at the ladies.
“So, lots of news then since you last met, I expect,” he said cheerfully.
Ma Molesworth threw him a tragic look, “Well the loss of my dear Wilber of course...the love of my life,” she said clasping her hands together and looking bereft.
Jess nearly choked at that, imagining the poor guy had probably been nagged into an early grave.
“His heart you know,” she continued, “he wasn’t a strong man...and sadly all he left us were debts.”
Again, Jess raised a questioning eyebrow, dang it if anyone had bankrupted the family it was her with her spending on all those expensive and frivolous items in the ranch house.
However, before he could dwell on the matter, he became aware that she was now sounding much more cheerful.
“So, our good news is that the Wedding is planned for next month,” she concluded happily.
“Huh?” Jess asked wondering if he’d missed some vital piece of information and he had somehow agreed to marry the girl.
“So, who’s the lucky man?” Slim asked looking equally puzzled.
“A lovely gentleman named Clem Atkins...ranches just north of Laramie. Do you know him?” Ma Molesworth asked innocently.
Jess and Slim exchanged a charged look... Hell old Clem Atkins had been a confirmed bachelor all his adult life until he hit his late forties that is, when he finally decided to get hitched so he could have a son to help with the ranch work. However, after no luck with the local women he decided to try for a mail order bride.
The first one turned out to be in her late fifties and as Clem had made it known his desire for a family, she was quickly rejected. The second was more promising and lasted a good month before she ran off with a snake oil salesman. Then the one just last year was a real peach according to Jess. Young, nubile and pretty as a picture... but one look at Clem and she had run for the hills, never to be seen again.
Now Gilly passed a photograph across to Jess, “This is him,” she said happily.
Jess took the picture and stared at a man who bore very little resemblance to Clem and must have been taken many years ago he figured. Heck were cameras actually invented back in the days when Clem had dark hair and all his teeth he wondered. He looked at the handsome stranger staring back at him with the sparkling grin and head of dark curls and tried to equate it with the greying, chubby face of old Clem Atkins. Hell, he must be pushing sixty now Jess figured.
“Uh very nice,” he managed before passing the picture over to Slim and grinning as he registered his buddy’s shocked expression.
“So, where did you two meet?” Jess asked.
“Oh, we haven’t yet,” Gilly declared. “Mama found him in the paper...a lonely-hearts advertisement, so romantic,” she said clasping her hands together and looking dewy eyed. “He said he had nothing but love to offer the right little lady...and a happy home for our offspring,” she sighed blissfully.
Well, that’s about right Jess thought, old Clem had precious little to offer. The ranch was rundown, the stock sickly and his bank account as dry as his poor parched land.
“I shall reside with my sister Lucy in Laramie,” Ma Molesworth said gleefully “then I’ll be on hand to help out when the little ones come along.”
“Sounds like you’ve got it all worked out,” Jess said weakly, “and I uh wish you the best of luck,” secretly thinking they’d dang well need it.
“Oh, look Gilly dear,” her mother simpered, “I do believe Jess is a tad jealous. You missed the boat with my Gilly young man,” she said giving him a playful slap on the arm, “I expect you’re regretting it now.”
Slim finally took pity on his pard and jumping up he said, “I’ve just remembered Jess I really need your help with a little job in the barn,” and the two men gave their apologies and exited quickly before more could be said.

Chapter 4
They managed to negotiate a pretty wide berth between themselves and the ladies for most of the day, blaming their absence to having vital chores to attend to, along with guarding the prisoner in the bunk house. Here they partook of a scratch lunch. However, when Jess’s stomach could hold out no longer, they finally arrived at the supper table ready to be necessarily sociable but at least well fed.
They endured Ma Molesworth’ s endless chatter and the lovelorn glances that Gilly occasionally shot Jess. It appeared that her imminent betrothal had obviously not completely extinguished her feelings for Jess, so Slim noted. Both men gave a deep sigh of relief when the woman folk all turned in for the night.
“I’ll go over to the bunkhouse and let Mose get his head down,” Slim said, “and maybe you could take the following watch guarding the prisoner Padre?”
“Certainly, old chap, we don’t want that dreadful man causing anymore mischief,” Rev Jenkins agreed. Slim smiled at him in thanks and then said, “You can do the last shift until dawn OK Jess?”
Jess nodded and once his pard had left he poured the Rev another coffee and they took them over to the fireside chairs. Then he went back to the kitchen and returned with a bottle of Red Eye and wiggling it at the Padre said, “Care for something to liven that up some?”
“You know I think I would,” the older man said smiling, “it would keep the chill out I imagine?”
Jess nodded, “Yup sure hits the spot on a winter’s evening.”
The two men enjoyed their drinks in silence for a little while, before the Padre turned to Jess and said, “I’m so pleased to meet up with you and Slim...I’ve heard so much about you both in dear Joshua’s letters.”
“You have huh?” Jess asked throwing him a less than happy glance. He guarded his privacy jealously and hated the thought that possibly Josh had betrayed a confidence...although on reflection he very much doubted that.
Rev Jenkins seemed to realise his gaff immediately and said quickly, “Oh my dear chap he hasn’t told me any details of your life, other than the fact that you are good friends.”
Jess threw him a smile at that, “He’s a great guy.”
“Um...he speaks very highly of you too. In fact, he told me once that he’d had more thought-provoking spiritual and philosophical discussions with you than with any other, in or out of the Church community.”
Jess chuckled, “Well I guess I tell it like it is. Sure, me and old Josh have some real good arguments...er I mean discussions, usually down at the creek while we’re fishin’.”
“Yes, he said as much and I guess you’ve put him straight on a few matters too.”
“I have?” Jess asked looking surprised.
“Oh yes he admits himself he was pretty much a uh...greenhorn when he landed here from Philadelphia, but it was talking to folk like you and Slim that helped him find his feet. Helped him in numerous other ways too. It must be good to have that kind of friendship,” he added rather wistfully.
Jess nodded and then reaching for the bottle topped up their cups before saying hesitantly... “Tell me Padre what did you mean this morning when you said to that no-good outlaw that you really didn’t care anymore if he killed you...did you mean it?”
Rev Jenkins took a slug of his coffee and then looking intently at Jess said, “Oh yes I meant it alright.”
“How is that so?”
The Padre sighed, “It’s quite simple my boy...I have lost my faith and I feel like there is nothing left for me in this world...Brown...uh Carson that is, would have done me a favor if he had dispatched me today.”
“Hey that’s no way to talk,” Jess said looking shocked to the core, “you can’t mean it?”
“Oh, I mean it alright. I actually tried to kill myself before I came out on this trip. But I even bungled that,” he said bitterly. “A parishioner found me just in time, persuaded me to put the gun down and seek help.”
“What... you were gonna shoot yerself?”
The Padre nodded looking down, before peering over at Jess, “I feel so terribly ashamed at admitting it but yes.”
“Well, there must have been a dang good reason,” Jess said stoutly.
The older man nodded, “I lost my beloved wife...that’s the crux of the matter Jess and I’m just totally bereft without her... I can’t carry on alone.”
“Sure, you can,” Jess said looking almost angry...then more quietly, “It’s tough at first, but you’ll get through it...eventually.”
“You know that for a fact do you Jess?” the Padre said sadly, shaking his head. Sure, the young man was trying to be kind...he had a good heart just as dear Joshua had told him. But what did this rough and ready young cowboy know of true love...of bereavement?”
Almost as though Jess had read his mind he said quietly, “I know a hell of a lot about losin’ a person you love...been there myself. I lost my fiancée a few years back. She was gunned down in front of me in the saloon...so don’t think I don’t know anything about it,” he added bitterly.
“My dear chap I’d no idea, Joshua never said?”
“Why would he? It was way before he landed here anyway. Sure,” he said quietly, “Rev Myers, the guy before Josh, was a big help... Miss Daisy too; but it was Slim that got me through it all. See I was just like you in some ways Padre.”
“Bill, please Jess call me Bill.”
Jess topped up their cups again and tipped his towards the Padre, “Bill,” he said.
“Well, I guess I took the long way around. I didn’t try and shoot myself...But I sure gave up on life. I hardly ate or slept, just worked myself into the ground and refused to talk about her...about my Maria. See I thought I could outrun this thing called grief. Figured I could ignore it...keep running away and it would all stop. That terrible black pit of dread and horror you’re stuck in... but it don’t,” he said staring hard at the Padre, “It don’t go away. The only way out is to ride on through it. You can’t go around...over or under... you just hafta ta face it head on and accept she’s gone.”
The padre was watching him mesmerized, “Go on,” he whispered.
Jess took a deep breath reliving those dark days. “It was Slim, like I say, that made me face up to it in the end...See it happened this way: (Extract from #1 Loved, Lost Survived)

Slim arrived at the lake as the sun was at its height and quickly saw Traveller hitched to the no trespassing sign and Jess leaning back on the big old log, his hat down over his eyes dozing in the noon day sun. The scene took his breath away as it was exactly the same as that fateful day over 5 years ago when they had first met and Slim had thrown him off the ranch. Knowing what he now had to do, the irony of the situation was not lost on Slim.
He hitched Alamo near Traveller and walking up to Jess leaned over and tipped his hat back. Jess grinned up at him in welcome and Slim had a glimpse of his happy go lucky partner as he had been before the tragedy.
Sitting down beside him he said quietly, “Jess we have to talk.”
“OK,” Jess responded, “I’m listening”
Slim drew a deep breath and said calmly, “I’ve been thinking…… maybe it’s time you moved on.”
Jess sat bolt upright his eyes wide open in amazement, “W...what?” he stammered.
Slim continued calmly as though Jess had not spoken, “I’ll buy your half of the partnership of course, can get to the bank tomorrow and pay you back in full. And maybe it would be easier if you went soon, while Daisy and Mike are away, I can explain for you... say your goodbyes.”
“And what if I don’t wanna go?” exclaimed Jess.
“Hell, Jess you’ve been gone in here,” said Slim tapping his head,” for weeks, you don’t talk, you’re never around anymore, mentally you’ve already gone.”
Jess took all this in and shaking his head sadly he looked over at his partner and best friend, “Are you saying you want me to go?” he asked quietly.
Slim turned away from him and looked out to the lake to hide the tears forming in his eyes, “Yeah,” he said brutally,” I want you to go.”
He forced himself to look back at Jess and the hurt bewilderment in his eyes. Gradually the look changed and hardened and his chin came up and Slim saw a stubborn glint in his friend’s eye, was this Jess getting up and dusting himself off at last he thought?
Jess looked him in the eye, “Well I ain’t goin’,” he said firmly “and I don’t buy it that you want me to go either Slim. So why don’t you just tell me what this is all about, ’cos sure as Hell if you want me gone, you’re gonna have to get your shot gun out again like last time,” he finished.
Slim looked over and knew he couldn’t go on with the lie anymore, and sighing deeply he began, “Well it’s like this Jess, Doc says your real sick, all this grieving has taken it out of you and he doesn’t reckon you’ll make it through a Wyoming winter. Reckons the first time you get a soaking or are out on the range in the snow you’ll get sick with pneumonia or something and die on me. I’m not having that on my conscience Jess. You need to take your stake money and head back home to Texas where it’s warm and you can rest up, and get away from all the sad memories you have here.”
Pausing for breath he looked over at Jess to see his reaction.
He still had his stubborn look on and said, “I ain’t in that bad a state, I’m still pullin’ my weight and doin’ a full day’s work ain’t I?”
Slim turned angrily back to him, “Hell, have you looked at yourself recently Jess? You’re a wreck, you’re skin and bone your belly’s practically touching your backbone. You’re so damn exhausted you can barely mount Traveller in the mornings! Look at yesterday if it hadn’t been for that wise old horse of yours God knows where you’d have ended up.”
“Well, I still ain’t goin’ anywhere,” Jess repeated stubbornly.
Slim had a thought, the Doc had said to try and get Jess to open up and talk about his feelings maybe that would help.
“So Jess,” he said, “talk to me, tell me how you’re feeling right now,” he suggested.
Jess’s eyes opened wide in amazement again and then the look turned to anger as he leaped up, turning to face Slim and said, “OK, OK, I’ll tell you how I’m feelin’! I’m feelin’ exactly like I have every day since it happened. It’s like I’m at the bottom of a dark, dark pit, in a real dark place Slim and I can’t get out and I can see I’m hurtin’ you and Daisy and Mike, but it’s like I’m paralyzed and I can’t help it. And I got this lump in my throat an’ I can’t eat, an’ I’m scared to sleep because I have these God damn awful nightmares where I see her dyin’ time after time. My heart aches like it’s broke into a thousand pieces, an’ my best buddy has just kicked me in the guts sayin’ he wants to be rid of me!”
Slim just waited silently for him to go on.
“And all the time, all I can think of is Maria, needing her and wantin’ her so bad I can hardly breathe, an’ now I’m seeing things, seeing her, Slim, like she’s really here with me and I figure all this grief is driving me plum crazy,” he stopped yelling and finished quietly, “an’ I’m scared Slim, real scared,” he finished, his hand shooting up to his mouth to stifle a sob as his head bent, all his anger spent.
This time Slim sprang towards his friend and engulfed him in a warm embrace and held him firmly until the shuddering sobs and trembling stopped and he walked him over to the log, where Jess sank to the ground, his arms resting on his knees, his head in his hands and Slim sat down beside him, a concerned look on his face.
“Now you just listen to me Jess,” he said calmly, “You’re not goin’ crazy. All these feelings are part of the natural grieving process, the stages you have to go through. The only problem is I think you’re stuck buddy and you need a hand to move on.”
“What”, responded Jess, “‘grieving’ process, stages, what the Hell you talkin’ about Slim, sounds like you’ve been reading one of Andy’s medical text books again,” he said with a wry smile.
Slim blushed a little and said” Well actually, yeah, plus stuff I’ve learnt from Daisy and the Doc,” he admitted.
“Well come on,” Jess responded, "what are these stages I’m supposed to be goin’ through,” he asked looking quizzically at his friend.
“Well, first there’s shock and denial when you can’t figure the persons dead, like when you kept hanging onto Maria in the Saloon”, he replied, looking at Jess and wondering if he should have mentioned that.
Jess just looked thoughtful though and said, “Yeah, guess I kind of thought while I was still holding her and talking to her that she’d suddenly wake up an’ it would all have been just a horrible mistake and the Doc would have come along and patched her up,” he finished sadly.
Then there’s anger too Slim continued, with a sideways glance at his partner, guess we’ve seen some of that. Although in your case it’s kinda hard to tell if you’re grieving or if it’s just your natural ornery streak,” he said with a wry smile. The ghost of a smile crossed Jess’s face and he nodded slightly in acknowledgement of the truth.
Slim leaned back against the log and looked up at the sky for inspiration, trying to remember exactly what Andy’s book had said.
“Then there’s unfounded Guilt he continued, where the person feels guilty because maybe they feel they haven’t been nice enough to their loved one, or maybe they feel they haven’t told their loved one they care…”
Jess broke in his voice full of irony, “Or maybe they feel they haven’t stopped some maniac from rushing into a bar and filling their loved one’s chest full of lead,” he said, dead pan expression on his face.
Slim, decided to ignore the sarcasm, and in an equally dead pan voice replied, “Yeah, that too.”
“’Cept, in my case it ain’t unfounded, ‘cos I really am guilty,” he said, “I should have stopped him Slim, even Mike said I should have kept her safe,” he finished sadly.
“Jess we’ve been over this a thousand times,” said Slim angrily, “there was nothing you could have done, Maria ran in front of you to take the bullet, you couldn’t have stopped her and as for Marcus, it was cold blooded murder, you couldn’t have out-drawn him because he already had his gun in his hand when he walked through the door!
Then he went on more gently, “When you promised to keep Maria safe you were expecting a fair fight, God knows Jess you’d give the devil himself a fair fight. But I guess Marcus just wasn’t working from the same book as you. He was crazy Jess, for a man to behave that way he just had to be.”
“You’ll be askin’ me to forgive him next,” Jess broke in.
“No, not forgive, not yet anyways, but maybe understand, ‘cos if you don’t this bitterness is going to eat away at you Jess.”
The dark head nodded, but whether acknowledging Slim’ s words or agreeing with them he could not tell.
Slim continued, “Now I guess you’re stuck in this dark pit of depression and we’ve gotta figure a way of getting’ you out buddy. Tell me about seeing Maria,” he continued, “is she here now Jess?” he asked casting an eye around the lakeside.
“No, she’s not here now,” Jess said sarcastically, “You don’t think its real do you Slim? You think it’s all in my mind,” then more quietly almost to himself, “Well maybe it is all in my head, but she seems so dadgum real I feel I could reach out and touch her,” he murmured.
“Guess it doesn’t matter if she’s a real spirit come down to see you, or just your imagination really Jess, what we’ve got to figure is why you’re seeing her and I guess it’s ‘cos your brain won’t accept she’s dead.”
Jess replied angrily, “I know she’s dead Slim, for GOD’S SAKE SHE DIED IN MY ARMS,” he yelled. Then more quietly, “I visited her at the Undertaker’s... Charlie’s place, her face was ice cold. I carried the coffin and lowered her into the ground, are you trying to tell me I don’t know she’s dead?” he asked incredulously.
“No that’s not what I’m saying said Slim patiently, “what I’m saying is there’s a big difference between knowing she’s dead and accepting she’s dead”, he said, “Once you can really accept it and let her go, then maybe you can get out of this nightmare hell you’re living in and move on.”
Jess sat quietly looking over the lake mulling over Slim’ s words.
Finally, he turned to Slim and responded, “Hell when did you get to be so wise?” he asked smiling.
Slim was relieved that the atmosphere had lightened and, in his smile, he had glimpsed his old friend, hidden from him for so long.
“I think you need to go to the grave,” he said to Jess, “go up and visit her and while you’re there read what you put on the headstone buddy, it might help.”
Jess nodded his agreement and the two lapsed into silence as they sat admiring the view of the lake in the early autumn sunshine.
After a little while Jess broke the peace and looking over at Slim, he said, “I’ve been thinking Pard, it’s getting kinda chilly in that ol’ bunkhouse now fall’s here, would it be OK if I moved back into my old room?”
A broad grin lit up Slim’ s face and leaning over he tipped Jess’s hat down over his eyes and laughing said, “Thought you’d never ask Hot Shot!”
That evening as the weather had turned chilly, they sat in front of a blazing fire to enjoy their coffee after supper. Jess looked deep into the flames and played over the conversation they had by the lakeside that afternoon. He was amazed how just talking through his problems had helped so much, and whereas he knew he had a long way to go, he felt that just maybe the healing had begun.
He knew how very hard it had been for Slim to suggest he leave. Those words, “Yeah I want you to go”, so painful for him to utter, and how it was a completely unselfish gesture, wanting only to save his friend from further stress and pain.
Now looking over at him he said softly, “Thanks Pard.”
Slim raised a quizzical eyebrow, “What for?” he asked.
“You know damn well what for,” Jess replied smiling.

Jess stared into the fire... almost having forgotten he had company as he had relived those dreadfully dark days. Then he glanced over at the Padre and saw the tears coursing down his cheeks... “Bill are you OK?”
“Oh yes my boy...I am now...I think I will be anyway. I can’t thank you enough for sharing that with me.”
Jess just shrugged, “I guess it would be a hell of a waste iffen we couldn’t share stuff that’s helped us in the past...I reckon I just hit lucky with Slim having my back that way.”
The Padre nodded, “Indeed...it really seemed to help you talking things out.”
Jess nodded. Then he topped up their coffee cups from the pot, added a splash of whiskey and settled back in his seat.
“So, tell me Bill, what was your wife’s name ...and how’d you meet huh?”
It was the wee small hours of the morning before the Padre had talked himself out. There had been some anger, many tears and even the odd chuckle...and now he was completely drained.
“Come on,” Jess said grinning at his new friend, “I’ll walk you over to the bunk house, I figure it’s time I relieved Slim and took the next watch...you look like you need to hit the hay.”
“Oh, thank you Jess,” the Padre said, “goodness, look at the time, I’d no idea.”
Then quietly, “Just one more thing...what did you put on the grave. Slim said it would help you to remember what you inscribed on it?”
Jess put a hand to his chest, “In my heart always and forever...see it made me realise I hadn’t lost her...not really Bill, because she’ll always be just here.”
The other man nodded, “Yes...you’re right, of course...thank you,” he said softly and the two of them finally made their way across to the bunkhouse.

Chapter 5
The following morning the Padre was profusely apologetic to Slim. “I’m so sorry my dear chap, Jess and I got talking last night and I completely missed my turn to guard the prisoner.”
Slim smiled at him across the breakfast table, Jess already having filled him in a little as to what had transpired the previous evening.
“That’s OK Reverend don’t think any more of it,” he said kindly.
“Please call me Bill,” the Padre said beaming at him, “and I must make amends. Maybe I could help Jess with the chores and you take the morning off?” he suggested.
Slim glanced over to Jess and seeing a slight nod turned back to the padre and said, “Well thank you er...Bill, I’d appreciate that.” Then he noted how different he looked, the haunted look gone from his eyes and replaced with one of enthusiasm and interest. Jess’s little talk seemed to have helped the older man Slim mused.
Then Jess heard Gilly and her Ma making their way towards the kitchen, Ma Molesworth’ s high-pitched voice complaining bitterly at the cold and Spartan conditions she was enduring.
Quick as a flash Jess drained his coffee cup and made for the back door, “You ready Bill?” he asked as he shrugged on his warm jacket.
“You wrap up warm Jess,” Daisy called from where she was working at the stove, “you’ve still got that nasty cough.”
“Yes Ma,” Jess said winking at Bill as he made his way through the door and to the bliss of the Molesworth free zone of the backyard.
The two men worked well together feeding the stock, milking the house cow and checking on the wood supply, however later that morning disaster struck.
Jess had been splitting some logs for the cook stove and asked Bill to bring another few logs over from the store near the barn. Bill did as he was asked and then noted that some branches had come off a huge pine over in the nearby home pasture and decided to go and investigate further. He thought he’d see if he would be able to haul them over to add the quickly diminishing log supply.
Jess had his back to him and was intent on his task, until he heard a splashing noise and a cry for help.
Turning he ran towards the cries and then stopped in his tracks as he saw Bill covered in mud and splashing about in the duck pond just near the home pasture gate. His dark suit and coat completely covered in reddish mud and his Padre’s hat that he always wore, floating nearby. The area was completely covered in snow and the Padre had marched across the thin ice covering the pond, being completely unaware of its existence until the ice gave way and he fell into the freezing water and was quickly soaked to the skin.
Jess was at once galvanized into action and hiding a grin hauled the older man out. Then he stood back in surprise...as he noted the thatch of dark curly hair that had been hitherto hidden by his Padre’s hat. Gee the guy was nearer to his late thirties to forty rather than fifty odd, as Jess had originally thought. But then he realized that his new friend was shivering and draping an arm around his shoulders he guided him back to the house to change.
Once Bill was ensconced in Slim and Jess’s room and the bath in place ready to be filled up, he looked around him in despair. “Oh, dearie me, I only have my best suit to change into and that’s in the bunkhouse with all the other luggage,” he said shaking his head.
“Look don’t worry about that,” Jess said, “I’ll find ya some old duds of Slim’ s. They should fit OK. I guess you don’t want to be wearing your best stuff around the ranch.”
“Oh, most kind,” Bill said looking more cheerful.
Then Slim entered with the rest of the hot water to fill up the tub and the two friends left the Padre to bathe in peace.
The man of God had been pretty much ignored by Gilly and her Ma, as had Mose, both of them obviously not being marriage material...but all was to change shortly.
As the Padre entered the parlor both women stared at this rather good looking, dark haired man entered.
“Why Reverend Jenkins you look...uh so different,” Ma Molesworth declared loudly, “so much younger I do declare, don’t you think so Gilly?”
Bill looked rather bemused and merely said, “Maybe the clerical garments are rather severe looking and aging...being black no doubt,” he added vaguely.
“So, are you staying long in Laramie?” Widow Molesworth inquired hopefully.
“Um...that depends on circumstances,” the Padre said quietly, before excusing himself and going off to continue helping Slim and Jess in the yard.
When coffee time came around, they were all ready to get back into the warmth of the house, including Mose who had been guarding the prisoner.
Jess stuck his head around the bunkhouse door and said, “Coffee’s on Mose, I guess we can leave this no-hoper to his own devices for a few minutes,” he added, tipping his hat to where Carl Carson was lying still handcuffed to the iron bedstead, pulled up by the window.
“He ain’t going no place,” Mose agreed, “in fact he done cut his darned wrist tryin’ to wiggle out of the cuffs.”
Jess immediately entered and went and inspected Carl for himself. He shook his head when he saw where the criminal’s wrist was indeed bleeding slightly.
“You’ll live,” he muttered.
“Come on Mose.”
“I’ll come back over and fix up your wrist after coffee,” he said over his shoulder as he and Mose left.
“You got the key for the cuffs?” he asked Mose as they wandered back over to the house.
“Nope, Slim said to leave it on that hook on the back of the door, save us passin’ it back and forth between us.”
“Uh, OK...I guess that’s safe enough,” Jess responded.
Back in the bunkhouse Carson stared bleakly out at the yard from his position near the window. Then he gave a little gasp as he spied the kitchen door opening and someone moving quickly across to the distant outhouse.
He stared out of the window and a few minutes later the woman made the return journey.
As soon as she was within hearing distance he cried, “Miss can I get some help please?”
Gilly stopped in her tracks, looking around her.
“Over here Miss, in the bunkhouse...hurry...please,” he added urgently.
Gilly glanced back towards the house and then, intrigued to see this notorious criminal at close quarters again, decided to investigate by herself and moved off towards the bunkhouse.
She put her head around the door and said, “What’s the matter Mister Brown... er I mean Mister Carson?” she added boldly.
“Ah, come in little lady,” the killer said pining an encouraging smile on his face. “Please my dear I need your help...my wrist,” he added, “it is hurting real bad.”
She came in a little further and indeed saw that there was some blood on his wrist.
“If you could just remove the cuffs for a moment and bandage it up, I’d be most obliged,” he said with another sickly smile, “You can use my bandana.”
“Oh, I don’t know,” she said looking worried, “won’t Slim or Jess attend to you?”
Carson gave a hollow laugh, “It was Harper that did this to me. He don’t give a damn Miss; just as soon see me bleed to death before I get a trial I reckon.”
“Oh no, I can’t believe that,” Gilly said coming over and now staring down at the older man with compassion in her eyes.
Carson gave a convincing groan, “Please Miss, bandage it before they get back, key’s just on the back of the door there.”
Gilly may have been something of a gullible fool where men were concerned...but she was a kind hearted one and as Carson groaned again, she hurried to fetch the key.
It only took Carson a split second to reach down for the knife concealed in his boot, once his hands were free.
“OK little lady, we don’t want any screaming or I’ll hafta kill you...understand?”
Shaking from head-to-toe Gilly nodded dumbly.
“Right, you and I are taking a walk over to the barn...saddle a pair of good horses and hightail it out of here. Once we get to Laramie, I’ll let ya go...but any yellin’ and you’re dead-meat. You got that?”
Gilly nodded again and the two made their way out of the bunkhouse and hurried to the barn.
Back in the house Jess sipped his coffee appreciatively, before saying, “By the way Daisy the prisoner’s gone hurt his wrist...it’s bleedin’ some can I borrow your medical basket... I’ll fix him up after I’ve finished this.”
“But of course, dear... In fact, I’ll go and attend to him right away,” Daisy said getting up and heading for the cupboard where she kept her medical supplies.
Jess sighed and rolled his eyes at Slim.
“It’s OK he ain’t about to bleed to death,” he said to Daisy.
“None the less he is in our care,” she said looking anxious.
Jess sighed and drained his coffee cup, “OK I’m goin’ don’t you fret Daisy.”
He pushed open the bunkhouse door and stared in dismay at the empty cot, the handcuffs discarded on the floor nearby.
He cussed loudly and turned on his heel making for the house when he noticed the barn door was ajar and quickly retraced his steps.
He pushed the door open wider, his Colt drawn...but as the door creaked there was a movement within and Jess was able to make out the figure of Gilly standing in front of Carson, his knife to her throat.
“Throw the iron over here Harper...now!” he added when Jess merely froze.
“Come on, I ain’t fooling drop the gun and kick it over here,” he barked.
Jess looked into Gilly’s terrified eyes and finally complied.
“OK good, that’s good,” said Carson, bending down to pick up the gun.
He then slid his knife back into his boot and levelled the Colt at Gilly’s head.
“OK we’ve got us one horse saddled,” he said tipping his hat to where Buck stood patiently in his stall, saddle in place...you saddle up another one Harper, this little lady is coming with me.”
“The Hell she is,” Jess yelled angrily.
Carson pushed the Colt hard against Gilly’s temple, “Don’t let me hafta prove I ain’t kiddin’ Harper.” Then he gave a spine-chilling laugh, “I reckon a bullet through the head is a mite cleaner than havin’ to slit her throat...but either way she’d be just as dead...and that’d be down to you Harper...so dang well move it!”
Jess sighed deeply and reluctantly walked towards the nearest stall where his beloved quarter miler Snowbird was moving restlessly about.
“Uh...good choice,” Carson said looking pleased, “that’s one nice little quarter horse...you’re pride and joy huh Harper?”
Jess just glared at him, “She’s real light footed, be better in the snow than most,” he growled, “just don’t push her and she’ll get you to town.”
“Well, that’s all I want and I’ll be on my way and you can fetch the lady from there.” Then he threw Gilly a speculative glance, “Of course a woman like this, so dang desperate to get hitched...well I guess she’d do just about anything for a man. I might just keep her. Take her along with me. Might be kinda fun,” he said with a salacious glance at Gilly.
“Shut yer filthy mouth,” Jess yelled.
Carson just rolled his eyes, “Ever the clean-livin’ hero of the hour huh Harper? I guess you’ve changed some since you were running with gangs down in Texas then? Our paths crossed, but I reckon you don’t remember me.” Then he laughed, “clean livin’... Ha, don’t kid me,” he spat. “It wouldn’t surprise me iffen you didn’t already know yer way around this little lady.”
Jess really lost his temper then...but when Carson dragged Gilly closer and again threatened to blow out her brains Jess just got on with the job in hand.
Once Snowbird was saddled up and the pair were about to depart, the barn door opened again admitting Slim wielding his rifle. But he soon put it down, leaning it against the wall when he realized the situation and the mortal danger Gilly was in.
Both cowboys stood aside as Carson led the mounts out, Gilly still at gunpoint.
“Hell Jess, why Snowy,” Slim hissed, “you love that darned horse.”
“You’ll see,” Jess whispered back as the two followed Carson and Gilly out and watched the outlaw mount up.
However, it was clear that Gilly was no horse woman and Jess came forwards to help her up into the saddle.
“No funny business Harper or I’ll shoot the pair of ya,” Carson snarled.
Jess just nodded but as he leaned in to help her up, he whispered. “As soon as you hear me whistle you kick this old horse and get him away from Carson...OK...just keep going up the rise, until we fetch ya.”
She just nodded...looking terrified.
Once up in the saddle Carson covered her and the couple set off. At first at a sedate walk and then as they moved on Carson upped the pace to a lively canter.
That’s when Jess put two fingers in his mouth and emitted an ear-piercingly loud whistle.
Snowbird immediately came to a standstill, almost catapulting Carson from the saddle, but he held on for dear life...as Gilly headed up the rise at speed.
He was just about to let off a shot when Jess whistled again and this time Snowbird reared up and threw Carson before whinnying loudly and clattering back towards her nice warm stall.
Slim turned and ran back to the barn for his rifle while Jess dashed across towards where Carson lay in the dirt...But then as he was just a few yards away Carson rolled over, sprang up and fired off a shot, catching Jess...at almost point-blank range. He gasped in agony clutching his chest and sank to his knees, falling forwards as though in slow motion.
Then Carson turned his gun on Slim, but the shot went wide and Slim retaliated...hitting Carson squarely through the heart.
For a few moments there was deathly silence and then the ranch house door burst open and Ma Molesworth let out a frantic scream, followed by a volley of barks from Blue.
Jess’s beloved wolf dog tore across the yard to where his master had fallen and after sniffing at him started whimpering before hunkering down beside him nudging at the lifeless body...with his nose...trying to awaken him.
Slim strode over and looked down grimly at the pool of dark red blood staining the pristine snow, before kneeling down and gently turning his partner over.
Jess’s face was ashen his lashes making dark shadows on his paper white cheek...that Blue was now attempting to lick.
“Git away boy,” Slim said gruffly, reaching for Jess’s wrist and desperately seeking a pulse... but nothing.
He was vaguely aware of a small crowd around him and glancing up he saw Daisy’s anxious eyes peering down at him, the Padre, Mose and young Mike looking on.
“Is he…?” Daisy faltered.
“Can’t find a pulse,” he whispered, his own face now almost at pale as Jess’s.
Daisy gently pushed him aside and knelt down in the snow beside who she thought of as her beloved middle son and placing two fingers on his neck searched for any sign of life.
After a moment she was rewarded by the faint fluttering of a pulse. She took a deep breath and whispered, “He’s still with us, bring him inside dear.”
Once he was carried inside by Slim and the Padre, Daisy fussed around organizing her medical box and asking for a little space to work on her patient, who now reclined on the parlor couch. Seeing young Mike’s pale, fretful face Slim took him to one side.
“Can you saddle up your pony and go fetch Miss Molesworth back?” he asked. “We told her to wait up the rise until we fetched her.”
“Yes...but Jess...he’ll be, OK?”
“Sure he will Tiger...and I know he’d want you to take care of Buck and especially Snowy...put ‘em back in their stalls and rub them down real good. And er...Mike... don’t worry huh?”
The child shrugged, “I’ll try,” and then he was gone.
Mose came over, “Reverend Jenkins and me will see to burying that no hoper Slim and finish off the chores, you just rest easy and look after Jess huh?”
Slim nodded his thanks and then turning back to the Padre said, “You’d better go with Mike Bill, I figure Gilly will be real frightened and upset.”
Once the men had gone, he turned to Ma Molesworth and noted that she was still standing staring at Jess looking deeply shocked.
Then her gaze turned to Slim, “My daughter...my dear Gilly....I must find her,” she said gathering her skirts and looking wildly around her.
“Calm down Ma’am,” Slim said quickly, “the Padre will bring her back safely. Maybe you could brew some coffee huh? I figure your daughter will need something warming when she gets back.”
She finally dragged her gaze away from where Jess was still looking more dead than alive and nodding made her way slowly to the kitchen.
Slim turned his attention back to Daisy, “How is he?”
She shook her head, “Not too good dear. The bullet went straight threw at least, and as far as I can see missed any vital organs, but it’s too soon to tell. The worst problem is the awful blood loss. It seems to be slowing a little now though. If you will help me to get his shirt off, I’ll clean the wound thoroughly. Then apply a dressing and just hope the bleeding stops.” She looked up at Slim and whispered, “I so wish Doc Sam was here though.”
“He’ll be OK,” Slim said firmly, “he’s in good hands with you Daisy. Come on let’s get started before he comes round and starts cussing for Texas.”
She allowed herself a small smile at that, knowing the truth of it and hurriedly set to work on her patient.
The dressing to Jess’s shoulder was tightly bandaged and his left arm up in a sling. This would hopefully stop him from attempting to do anything more taxing than sit in his rocker Daisy hoped...but right now bed was the place for him.
He had come round halfway through the painful procedure of having the wound cleaned with neat alcohol. Although he’d been stoic throughout Daisy could see how much it had taken out of him as he rested back, still deathly pale and now with a slick of sweat on his brow.
“I think maybe you should rest in here, by the fire for a little while dear,” she said kindly, “where I can keep an eye on you...just try and rest.”
However, as Jess closed his eyes the front door burst open admitting a frantic Gilly.
“Mike told me Jess has been shot!” she cried loudly, “Is he alright?” Then spying the object of her desire, she ran across the room and threw herself on his chest crying hysterically.
Jess let out a cry of pain and Slim grabbed Gilly by the waist and pulled her clear, “Please Miss don’t take on so....and give him some space huh?” he added crossly.
Just then Ma Molesworth flew into the room and grabbing her daughter pulled her into a warm embrace both women now crying uncontrollably.
Jess groaned and said something very rude under his breath and Slim turned his gaze on their beloved housekeeper, “Daisy do something,” he pleaded.
Daisy pulled herself up to her full height and said firmly, “I’m sorry ladies but I must ask you to leave. I have a very sick patient here, who needs quiet and rest. Maybe you’d care to take your coffee to your room Mrs Molesworth,” she continued. “And then take a little nap maybe, I’ll call you when lunch is ready.”
For once widow Molesworth didn’t argue or complain merely said tight lipped, “Of course.”
“Come along my dear,” she added taking Gilly’s hand, “I see we are not needed here.”
“Oh Mama, I want to nurse him,” Gilly cried, valiantly trying to escape her mother’s grasp and return to Jess’s side...but Daisy was too quick for her.
“That will not be necessary my dear,” she said, her eyes brooking no argument, “I am a qualified nurse, Jess is quite safe in my hands...you go and rest. You must be exhausted after your ordeal,” she added in a kindlier tone.
Once the women had gone Jess breathed a sigh of relief, “Thanks Daisy.”
She smiled and brushed his tangled black hair from his forehead, “You just rest dear.”
Then turning to Slim whispered, “And you make sure he does, I’ll go and put the coffee pot on.”

Chapter 6
Surprisingly Jess bounced back from his injury very quickly and got his strength back within the week.
Daisy put it down to the fact that he had stayed resting in bed as she had requested. A first as far as her recalcitrant patient was concerned.
“I’ve never known him to behave so well,” Daisy whispered to Slim one evening as they were brewing coffee together in the kitchen.
Slim tipped his head towards where Gilly and her Ma were hogging the fireside seats. “That’s your answer,” he said softly, “Jess is a prisoner in our room. He daren’ t come out for fear of Miss Gilly practicing her nursing skills on him.”
Daisy smiled, “Well it’s certainly done the trick, he’s so much better already...another few days and he’ll be able to sit up in a chair.”
“Um...if he can find a vacant one, Slim muttered, casting a glance around the corner to the parlor where their enforced guests were filling the space. “How much longer is this darned snow going to keep them here?” he added moodily.
Daisy cast a glance out of the frosty kitchen window and sighed, “It certainly doesn’t look like its thawing,” she said, “goodness Slim this could last for weeks and we’re running short of some supplies already.”
“Well, if things get bad, I can always go out and try and scare up a deer or wild turkey?”
“No dear you don’t understand, its basics like flour ...sugar and uh...coffee.”
Slim threw her an anxious glance then, “Heck things really are serious then...living in a confined space with Jess...and no coffee,” and he shook his head. “We’ll just have to pray for a thaw and really soon too,” he said with feeling.
It was another week before the thaw set in and by that time Jess was out and about. He was now able to tackle a few light chores and spent most of his spare time dodging the attentions of Gilly and her Ma.
“I guess you’re the hero of the hour,” Slim said smirking as the two sat in the sanctuary of the barn mending harnesses one afternoon.
“How come?” Jess asked frowning, “It was you that dispatched Carson.”
“Ah yes, but you were badly injured ‘in the process of protecting dear Gilly,’” Slim said in an approximation of Ma Molesworth’ s jarring tones.
“And that’s good, is it?” Jess asked looking skeptical.
“Apparently so. I reckon Ma Molesworth hasn’t given up on you as potential husband material,” Slim added with a chuckle.
Jess rolled his eyes and cast a glance through the partially open barn door, “Dang it when’s it gonna thaw?” he asked irritably.
Eventually their prayers were answered as the icy conditions gave way to warmer spring like weather. The pristine snow turning a muddy brown and everywhere the sound of running water as the ice and snow slowly melted.
There was a collective sigh of relief from all as they finally made their way to the recently repaired stagecoach. All except Gilly that is, who only had eyes for Jess as he marched over to the coach and helped the passengers on board. Then her misery turned to joy as she saw the dark-haired cowboy join Mose up on the box.
“Oh,” she gasped looking ecstatic, “Jess is joining us on the trip.”
“Yes,” said the Padre, “apparently Miss Daisy was most insistent that the doctor check Jess over. Mose wanted some company too. I think he’s worried that the poor roads might damage the coach again,” he added.
“Oh, I hope not,” Ma Molesworth cried in her loud voice. “After all we are already late for your meeting with your beau, Mister Atkins,” she reminded her daughter.
“Yes, I suppose so,” Gilly said looking less than enthusiastic.
“You are committed to the man don’t forget my dear,” her mother reminded her.
Yes, she too had conjured with the idea of having Jess as a son in law...but a recently overheard conversation had now completely finished the idea.
She had been in the parlor early one morning and unaware of her presence, Slim and Jess had been chatting in the kitchen.
“Are you sure you feel up to going to town?” Slim had asked sounding concerned.
“Are you kiddin’?” Jess replied, “Turn down the chance of spending some time with my gal are you crazy? Nope I’m definitely going tomorrow, come Hell or high water...Jeez, I can’t wait to spend some time with Millie...and don’t expect me back on the afternoon stage either,” he’d added with a wink.
“Alright...but just the one night, pard...we’ve got a lot of work to catch up on here you know.” Then their voices faded as they made their way out of the backdoor leaving Ma Molesworth feeling devastated. It was no good... the boy was obviously in love with another. Gilly would just have to make do with Clem Atkins and hope he was a reasonable sort of chap.
As the roads were so bad Mose had decided to take the Stage just as far as Laramie and then take advice about the state of the Cheyenne road.
“Well, if you don’t have a long trip ahead maybe you could drop us at Mister Atkins ranch, it isn’t far out of your way,” Ma Molesworth had said in her direct way.
“I suppose I could,” Mose said reluctantly, then as an aside to Jess whispered, “Anything to be rid of the old trout.” He actually went past the end of the track leading to old Clem’s ramshackle place, so an extra half mile would make no difference he thought.
Sometime later he swung the coach into Clem Atkins down at heel yard after an uneventful journey.
At the unaccustomed sound of the stage in his yard Clem hurried out of the ranch house and stood scratching his chest and looking slightly bemused.
He wore a filthy undershirt faded to a soft pink and his equally filthy denims were held up by braces. He wore a battered old Stetson over his long straggly grey locks, set at a jaunty angle and sported a good few days of grey beard to his double chin.
His blue eyes twinkled up at Mose as he brought the team to a halt.
“Say, what are you doin’ out in these parts Mose? I ain’t a dang relay station ya know,” he added grinning up at the pair on the box.
“Got a delivery for ya,” Mose said succinctly.
“Oh?”
“Uh-huh, seems like you ordered a bride from the lonely-hearts page?” Mose asked grinning.
“I did?”
“Sure, dontcha remember?”
“I guess I do. Must have been one of those nights after a skin full,” he added with a sheepish look.
“Well, whatever, you’ve got one and I ain’t takin’ her back,” Mose added hotly. All the time Jess sat there chuckling to himself.
Then their banter was rudely interrupted by Ma Molesworth’ s shrill tones from the depths of the coach, “Well gentlemen, is someone going to help us alight?”
Clem frowned and raised an inquiring eyebrow, “Dang it...what the hell was that?” he asked.
“That,” replied Jess unable to keep the grin off his face, “was yer future Ma in law.”
Before Clem could reply Jess jumped down from the box and dragging the coach door open offered his hand to Widow Molesworth.
She alighted quickly, followed by her daughter and stood in consternation as they registered the barren land as far as the eye could see. Then nearer at hand noted the straggly chickens pecking listlessly in the yard...and then the dilapidated house, with peeling paint and filthy windows.
Finally Ma’s gaze came to rest on Clem, and looking horror stricken she turned to Jess.
“This is Clem Atkins?”
“Yes Ma’am,” Jess confirmed.
Then turning to Clem, he said, “This is Widow Molesworth and her daughter Gilly...your intended.”
Clem’s face lit up when he saw Gilly and he couldn’t believe his luck.
“Well, howdy little lady, come along in and let’s get to know each other,” he said with a sly wink in Jess’s direction.
Gilly looked from Jess to Clem and back and couldn’t remember a time when life had seemed more unfair.
“Come along my good man fetch our bags,” Ma Molesworth said briskly to Clem. Then chivvying her daughter to get along she made her way towards the house. He would be a challenge of course she told herself...but she’d soon lick Clem Atkins into shape and then her daughter would be off her hands for good.
Jess had a momentary feeling of compassion for poor Gilly. Mose must have been feeling the same, because before he climbed back up on the stage he said, “We pass by twice a day Miss... early morning and afternoon...you need to go anyplace just wait at the end of the track and I’ll pick ya up.”
She nodded her thanks.
“And maybe I’ll see you in town sometime Jess?”
He nodded cheerfully and then leaning forwards kissed her chastely on the cheek, “Yup, me and Slim get in most Saturdays. Bye Gilly and good luck,” he added before vaulting back up onto the box.
Then Ma Molesworth called out, “Do come along dear,” and sighing deeply Gilly rolled her eyes and plodded off towards her new home.

*******
They pulled into Laramie shortly afterwards and Jess made his farewells to Mose and the Padre and headed straight for Mort Cory’s office.
He found the Sheriff with his feet up on the desk, coffee cup at his elbow and deeply engrossed in a book.
He put it to one side as the door opened admitting Jess and glanced up at his old friend.
“Well, I’ll be! If it ain’t Jess Harper; as I live and breathe,” he said, his rugged face wreathed in smiles, “long time no see huh.”
Jess advanced on him and shook his hand warmly before slumping down in the chair opposite the desk, and taking up the novel Mort had discarded.
“Yer real busy I see Mort,” he said cheekily.
“Ah well there’s been dang little to do around here,” he replied, “what with most folk snowed in. So, I’ve taken to buying the odd two cent novel from the store,” he said looking a tad sheepish. “Gotta do something to stop me going stir crazy. So, how’s it been up at the Relay...snowed in with passengers so I hear?”
Jess filled him in on the goings on of the previous few of weeks concluding with the death of Carl Carson. “That’s why I’m here,” he said, “I’ve got all his papers for you. “We buried him back at the ranch...but I can give you a statement as to how he met his end.
“That’s fine,” Mort said, “and you say it was the Padre that tipped you off as to who he really was?”
Jess nodded, “I guess Carson was vaguely familiar to me too. He said he’d seen me back in Texas... uh in the old days,” he added rather sheepishly.
Mort gave him a kindly smile, “Back in the bad old days eh Jess? But that’s all behind you now.”
“Sure, but there’s always some bastard wantin’ to dredge it all up again,” he said bitterly.
Then taking a deep breath, “So, you heard anything of the gang Mort, seems they were to rendezvous here in Laramie according to what Rev Jenkins overheard.”
Mort nodded, “Oh yes, I’ve heard and seen too. It must be what...three weeks ago now the gang leader, eldest brother Spike Carson hit town. I guess he had no choice the snow was coming down real bad and his horse came up lame. I figure he meant to keep a real low profile...what with a murder charge on his head ...but he just couldn’t resist the pull of the saloon and the whiskey bottle. It was Lon spotted him, remembered the mug shot on the poster. So, we went in the saloon to arrest him...but he drew on me.”
“I’m guessing you were a tad faster iffen yer still alive to tell the tale,” Jess said with a bitter grin.
Mort nodded, “We took him across to Doc Sam’s office, he lasted a couple of days but he couldn’t save him.”
“What about the other two ...any sign?”
“Nope, but if they had further to travel, they could still be on their way here. We’ve been keeping an eye open for them...but nothing yet,” he concluded before picking up the wallet and letters Jess had passed across the desk.
“Have you looked at this stuff belonging to Carson?” Mort asked.
When Jess said he hadn’t Mort started methodically checking it out. After a few minutes he looked up from a letter written in an almost illegible hand. “This is kinda hard to read...I figure Spike wrote it on his death bed.”
Jess’s quirky eyebrows rose in surprise, “So what does he have to say?”
Mort read it again and then looking up said, “The gist of it is that he’d written to Carl Carson, his younger brother Davy and also to their cousin Con; the rest of the gang in other words.”
“Go on, so what was so important to have to write them before he died?”
“It seems after the bank raid they all split up to escape the posse and Spike, being the eldest just happened to have all the money.”
Jess grinned, “Perk of being a big brother I guess.”
Mort smiled back. “Anyway, according to this letter it’s buried someplace on the old Benson spread back of your ranch.”
“But that place has been abandoned for years...how come he even knew about it?”
Mort shrugged, “Maybe he was just passing and it seemed a good spot. I guess he didn’t want to carry that amount into town. Anyway, Carl had already wired him earlier hadn’t he, saying to meet up here.”
“Well go on then Mort where’s it buried? We can go out and pick it up.”
“Not so fast Jess...that’s the whole point of the letters.”
“Huh?”
“Spike wrote to Carl, Davy and Con, each with a clue as to where the money was hidden. Carl here got told the Benson spread and that it is buried near a large pine. I’m guessing Davy and Con will each have another clue...and just like a jigsaw puzzle, put all the clues together and bingo...you’ll find the buried money.”
Jess tipped his Stetson back and scratched his head, “But why go to all that trouble, why not just tell them all where to find it?”
“Because he didn’t trust them, he figured once they knew where it was, well they’d all race to be the first to find it...winner takes all see?”
Jess shook his head sadly, “Whatever happened to honour amongst thieves eh Mort?”
Mort shook his head chuckling, “So all we have to do is wait until they turn up...get their clues and then we can go dig up the prize, like you said.”
“As easy as all that huh?” Jess said.
“Well with a little help from you and Slim maybe?” Mort said hopefully.
“So, what do we need to do?”
“This letter that Spike sent the others says they are to meet up at the Last Chance saloon on the edge of town and be real careful not to be seen in the town. Well, that makes sense seeing as I had apprehended Spike. So, I guess we need to leave a message with the barkeep at the Last Chance and say the others are to meet up at the old Benson spread and to let me know when they’ve hit town too.”
“Um, well I reckon I’d better talk to Bawdy Bill, Jess said with a grin, “I figure you ain’t any too popular out there right now.”
Bawdy Bill ran a shady establishment on the edge of town and with its watered-down whiskey and rigged card tables it sure was a place to miss. It was frequented by the town’s lowlife, drunks and those in need of a little entertainment from Bawdy Bill’s illicit whore house. However, the advent of the new editor of the Laramie Sentinel had brought a long-needed clean-up to the town. The town council had urged Mort to clamp down on the prostitution that was rife in the area and now many of the previous businesses had gone to earth. Likewise, Bill had needed to pretend his girls were purely serving beer and that in turn had affected his business and income when word got around that Bill’s place was now squeaky clean.
“Uh, yes maybe it would be better coming from you,” Mort agreed. “That guy gives me the creeps anyway. Jeez it beats me why anyone would drink in a place like that.”
“Off the beaten track, away from the prying eyes of the law,” Jess said with a chuckle. “There’s one hell of a lot goes on down there ya know Mort and I don’t just mean those rough ol’ workin’ girls either.”
“Well until I can find a good reason to close the whole place down all that will have to wait. We’ve got more important things to worry about right now Jess.”
A short while later Jess made his way down Main Street to the Laramie Saloon with a heavy heart... Gee he sure wanted to spend the next day or so with Millie but now it looked like he’d have to help Mort sort out the Carson Gang before he could indulge in some good lovin’.
It was especially difficult for him as his girl was so pleased to see him after their enforced separation due to the dadgum awful weather.
“Oh, honey I thought you’d be able to stay over,” she said sadly as they sat holding hands at a quiet corner table.
“I’m real sorry, but these guys could arrive at anytime and they’re a tad too close for comfort, once they head over to the old Benson spread. I sure wouldn’t wanna see Mike or Daisy in danger.”
“Oh no of course not,” she said quickly, “you must go....and I’ll see you real soon, huh?”
“Just as soon as I can,” he agreed leaning in to kiss her tenderly.
He got up to leave and then turning back said, “By the way if a Ma Molesworth joins the Women’s Group...don’t believe a word she says about me, OK?” And with that he strode of with a cheery wave.
“Jess... Jess?” but he’d gone.
He reined in at the Last Chance Saloon and tethered the hire horse he’d rented from Bert at the livery; took a deep breath and marched into the dim interior.
The smell of sour beer and sweat assaulted his nostrils as he peered into the dimly lit bar.
It was still quite early with just a few barflies in attendance and Jess strode over and rapped loudly on the counter for service.
A while later the bleary-eyed barkeep Bawdy Bill slouched in and said sullenly, “Well what do ya want?”
“Well, your full attention would be kinda nice.” Jess barked.
The fat, scruffy man looked up and as soon as he realized it was Jess Harper standing before him, his demeanor changed immediately. His surly expression was transformed into obsequious smile.
“Mister Harper good to see you he said, “what can I do for you...a drink...or one of my young ladies maybe? Big Bertha is free,” he added nodding to a voluptuous middle-aged hag at the far end of the bar. She was currently smoking like her life depended on it and knocking back a large glass of gin...but she broke off to waggle her fingers at Jess and threw him what she considered to be a seductive smile.
Jess gave a faint shudder and tipped his hat to her before turning back to Bill.
“I don’t want nuthin’ to drink,” he growled, “just you to do somethin’ for me....and the Sheriff.”
“Oh right,” said Bill and hiding his disappointment, pinned another fawning smile on his face, “at your service of course.”
Jeez he thought privately he’d do any dang thing the ex-gunslinger wanted. He’d seen his fast draw way too often to mess with Jess. This was one guy he sure wanted to keep on the right side of. The Sheriff too dadgum it.
“OK you listen up good. There will be a couple of guys landing here any day now...called Carson...they’ll be looking to meet up with a guy called Carl Carson...you got that?”
“Meeting with Carl Carson...yup got it.”
“Well, he won’t be meeting them here. You tell ‘em that they have to meet him at the old Benson spread...tell ‘em where to find it OK?”
“Meet at the old Benson spread. Yeah, you got it Mister Harper...sir.”
“Soon as they leave, you go tell Sheriff Cory....right away yeah?”
“Yes sir...right away!”
Jess threw him a hard look, one hand resting on his gun butt. “And you never saw me right... I wasn’t here...that message came from Carl himself, OK?”
“OK...yes sir I’ve got it. You just leave it with me,” Bill said now shaking slightly, a slick of sweat on his pale flabby face.
Jess gave him another hard stare and then turning on his heel left.

Chapter 7
“So let me get this straight … the Carson Gang are meeting up just across the Home Pasture at the old Benson spread?” Slim asked looking pained. “That’s kind of close to home isn’t it Jess?”
“Well, I didn’t dang well organize it,” Jess protested, “it was already in that letter Spike wrote to Carl Carson... Anyways as soon as they land Bawdy Bill is gonna tell Mort and he’ll ride over to arrest them...he just needs a helping hand from us, that’s all.”
“And are you sure Bill will tip Mort off? You know what he’s like.”
“Oh, sure he will,” Jess said with a grim smile, “because he knows dang well what’ ll happen to him if he don’t.”
Slim looked into Jess’s eyes and gave a slight shudder. When he spoke that way it reminded him so much of the raw, tough young man who had ridden in all those years ago. He had been so full of angst and pain...so wary. How it had taken him so long to put down those stakes and decide to stay.... But even now after all that time he could still get that restless look in his eyes and occasionally, just for a split second, appear to be every inch the gunslinger he had once been.
“Yeah well, I’ll be a whole lot happier once this business is dealt with,” Slim concluded before he marched off to the barn to start on the chores.
“And you think I won’t?” Jess said angrily to himself, before sighing and following his pard.
It was just two days later that Mort Cory rode in shortly after dawn.
Jess showed him in and nodded to a seat at the breakfast table whilst Daisy went off for an extra cup. She had already been informed of the situation. At her request, and as a precaution, Mike had been shipped off to stay with a school friend for a few days. Now she looked anxiously at the Sheriff.
“I do hope you are going to be careful out there. I hear the Carson Gang are wanted for murder...so they will be terribly desperate,” she said fearfully.
“Now don’t you worry your head Mrs Cooper,” Mort said kindly, “it will all be over before you know it. The outlaws in jail where they belong and hopefully the good folk of Denver will get their money back too.”
“Well let’s get to it then,” Jess said draining his cup and getting up. “They may start getting suspicious if they land and there’s no sign of Carl.”
“But what are you going to do?” Daisy asked looking puzzled, “Carl is dead, isn’t he?”
Slim grinned at her. “Well, that’s where Jess’s murky past comes in handy Daisy. See he came across the Carson Gang back in Texas in the uh...bad old days...Carl remembered him from then. So, it stands to reason his brother and cousin will remember Jess too, or his reputation anyway,” he said with a sideways glance and smirk in Jess’s direct.
“OK, OK get on with it,” Jess growled.
“So, it will be quite believable when Jess says Carl was shot down by the law...Jess was there, helped carry him to the docs and Carl gave his part of the clue to him...said he could have his share of the money.”
“But won’t they object to that?” Daisy asked looking uncertain.
“Probably,” said Jess with a cheeky grin, “but it’ll be too dang late by then. Mort and Slim will see to that. I’ll try and get their clues right away...but if they won’t talk then I guess we’ll just hafta go dig it up and then Slim and Mort can show themselves, job done,” he added cheerfully.
Then seeing that she still looked upset he pulled her into a warm embrace and hugging her tightly whispered, “It’ll be just fine Daisy, you’ll see.”
Shortly afterwards all three rode out.
They rode across the river at the bottom of the Home Pasture. Then made their way stealthily on foot to the ruins of the old Benson place and were rewarded by the sight of wood smoke wafting up into the clear early morning sky.
They crept closer and saw Carl’s younger brother Davy and cousin Con sitting around the campfire sipping coffee and looking pretty despondent.
“I figure they think they’ve been stood up,” Jess whispered with an evil grin, “time to make their day huh?”
Mort nodded, “Take it real easy Jess, we’ve got your back,” he added as Jess broke cover and sauntered over to the two men.
As soon as Jess approached them both men went to draw on him...but with his lightning-fast reactions Jess had them covered before they could even slap leather.
“Hey mister, what’s yer business?” Con drawled.
“I could ask you the same,” Jess spat, “this is private property.”
Con looked back to the crumbling edifice of the Benson ranch house and said, “I don’t see nobody complaining.”
Then Davy peered across and said, “Don’t I know you? Uh... Harper... Jess Harper that’s it...I guess you know my brother Carl. You seen him around here?” he asked.
“Seen him and helped bury him,” Jess said succinctly, “that’s why I’m here...fer his share of the takings.”
Davy just stared at him in horror, “What, Carl’s dead?
Jess nodded, “I guess he didn’t heed Spike’s warning to keep his head down...same dang Sheriff that shot Spike did for Carl too.”
Davy shook his head looking shocked to the core...then rallied a little.
“What, he gave you, his share? I don’t believe it!”
“Well, you’d better because I’ve got the vital clue...neither of you is gonna get a penny iffen you cut me out,” Jess said reasonably.
Con had been silent all this time, now he turned to Jess, “Hang on I thought I heard you’d changed...sold out on the old ways and gone straight?”
“Where’ d you hear that shit?” Jess asked angrily.
Con shrugged, “I read it in a paper someplace...said you’d helped the Sheriff here abouts...worked as deputy?”
“Are you crazy?” Jess yelled. “Sure, I tried that way of life for a while. But come on...a dollar a day when I can have all the money I want, just for the taking? Oh, sure I convinced folk for a while back there. But nope I guess once a gunslinger always a gunslinger.”
Back in the undergrowth behind him Slim and Mort exchanged a glance and Slim shivered. Sure, his buddy was putting on a good performance...but it sounded so dang convincing it made his blood run cold.
He glanced back to the scene before him.
“Well?” Jess growled angrily. “Are we gonna share our clues and divide up the cash or what? Because I fer one don’t wanna be around these parts any longer than we need. That dang Sheriff is way too handy with his gun for my liking.”
That seemed to stir the others into action and they nodded, “Sure but you go first Harper...and no funny business. Jess disclosed the clue regarding the pine tree.
“I know the one he means it’s just over there beyond the house,” he said.
Once in place the other two revealed their clues.
“Head due west from the tree,” Con said.
Followed by Davy, “for ten paces.”
The men did as they were instructed, and then while Jess and Davy looked on Con dug deep into the cold ground.
Eventually his spade made a dull clang as it hit the metal bank box.
“Got it,” he cried excitedly grinning up to Jess and Davey.
“You sure have.” Jess said pulling his gun and leveling it at Davy’s temple. “Now drop yer gun real slow Con,” he barked.
But when Con panicked and went for his iron Mort and Slim were suddenly there.
“Drop it if you know what’s good for you son,” Mort drawled.
Con rolled his eyes and dropped the gun and Davy did likewise.
Mort cuffed them and led them away followed by Slim and Jess.
After a minute Slim turned to his pard, “Are you OK?”
Jess looked away and nodded, “Sure why wouldn’t I be?”
“Oh no reason,” and they made their way back to the horses.
Once they were back at the ranch, Mort having left with the prisoners and a very much relieved Daisy brewing coffee; the two men went out onto the porch. Slim really needing to speak to Jess alone.
“What’s so important you can’t say it in front of Daisy?” Jess asked irritably.
Slim swallowed hard and then said. “It was just this morning...the way you were talking to those guys, well it was real convincing Jess. Does... well does a little part of you still think that way?” He asked...almost apologetically.
Jess turned to him looking as angry as Slim had ever seen him.
“What do you think?” He yelled before turning on his heel and marching over to the barn...every inch of his back view saying just leave it right there mister.
It was much later that night that Slim dared to broach the subject again.
Jess had taken off riding fence for the rest of the day. Then he’d hardly spoken a word throughout supper before mooching out to the porch.
When he was still out there an hour later Slim shrugged into his warm jacket and snagging a half bottle of whiskey and two glasses from the kitchen made his way out onto the porch.
His pard was sitting in one of the old wooded seats, feet up on the rail and looking off to the snow-covered mountains. He was wrapped in his thick coat, the collar up and an unfathomable look in his deep blue eyes.
“Mind if I join you?” Slim asked softly as he took the other seat and waggled the whiskey bottle, “Drink?” He added.
Jess nodded and accepted the offered shot glass.
“Daisy was worried about you, she’s just turned in and I promised to come and see what was wrong,” Slim said honestly.
Then when Jess merely sipped his drink without replying Slim tried again.
“Look I’m sorry if you thought I doubted you today. But I have to say you really do put on a good act Jess.”
“And that’s all it was!” Jess said furiously. “It was just an act Slim, nuthin’ more. Do you really think so little of me? What did ya think I was gonna do, turn my gun on you and Mort and hightail it with the cash? Go back on the owl hoot trail huh?”
“No, of course not, but your attitude...well something is sure bothering you,” Slim said stoutly.
There was a long pause before Jess threw back the last of his drink.
“Well, if you must know it didn’t sit well lyin’ to them that way. Sure, they’re a bad lot, need to be behind bars...hung if the murders are proved. But I just didn’t like deceiving them that way. It didn’t sit right Slim...you know?”
“Honor amongst thieves, was it?” Slim said with a weak smile.
“I guess somethin’ like that.”
Slim gave a relived sigh, “Well I guess I can sort of understand that.”
They lapsed into silence and then Slim said softly, “But sometimes...that old life beckons huh? Oh, I don’t mean the trouble you got in, but living in the big open...the sort of friendships...you get in gangs the loyalty...watching another’ s back...all that stuff? Doesn’t a little bit of you miss all that Jess?”
He was silent for so long that Slim thought he would refuse to answer. Then looking across at his pard he saw he was deeply moved.
So, he just topped up his pard’ s glass and waited patiently.
Finally, Jess said softly, “If I’m honest...yeah, I do miss the big open occasionally…but not the gangs Slim. I’ve got all the friendship I need with you,” he said sincerely, “all that I’ll ever need. I reckon you understand me real good too. When that old wanderlust comes over me you agree to me taking off hunting, or lookin’ for broncs ...and I appreciate that Slim I really do.”
Slim just nodded but said nothing for a moment.
Then quietly, “Is that why you haven’t set a date with Millie yet then Jess...afraid to commit?”
“Hell no...it ain’t that way at all Slim. It’s Millie that’s takin’ her time. See she knows me better than anyone and she figures I’d feel tied down right now iffen I couldn’t take off the way I do sometimes. She says she sure doesn’t want me disappearing off on some adventure or other and leavin’ her with a house full of young ‘uns afoot to look after alone.”
“Well, I can understand that,” Slim said, “she’s a smart gal your Millie...I’ve always said that.”
He nodded, “And real understandin’ too.”
Slim chuckled, “I’d never have put Millie down as a reluctant bride though...but I guess she’s got a point.”
Jess nodded, “I guess it’s down to me to convince her I really am ready to settle down. Well pretty soon anyway,” he added with a cheeky grin.
“Ha! I know of one potential bride who sure isn’t reluctant,” Slim said with a chuckle. “I wonder how Miss Gilly and old Clem are shaking down together.”
Jess nearly choked on his whiskey, “Aw Slim don’t,” he said laughing. Then sobering, “The sooner those two are wed the happier I’ll feel,” he added firmly.

Chapter 8
Unbeknownst to Slim and Jess right then, there was probably nobody in the whole of Wyoming who was a more reluctant bride than Miss Gilly Molesworth.
Widow Molesworth had stayed a matter of days before saying she really must check on her sister Lucy back in Laramie, “And make the arrangements.” she had said in an aside to her daughter.
Seeing Clem was buttering yet another biscuit at the breakfast table Gilly took her Ma off to the kitchen, to talk in private.
“You can’t leave me here alone with...with that man,” she whispered urgently.
“Oh, come along my dear he’s harmless enough. It’s not as though he’s going to force his attentions on you...mores the pity,” she added with a sigh. “No, you must stay here alone and well...get to know him properly,” she said with a meaningful smile.
“Ma...please he’s well...so old.”
“Beggars can’t be choosers my dear, how many times have I told you that? You’ll be married and have some standing in the community...a rancher’s wife...you’ll be something special.”
All I’ll be is a dogsbody, Gilly thought as she looked around the shabby kitchen with its greasy rusting stove and cracked old sink.
“Ma...”
“Don’t argue dear, I’ll see the Reverend Wesley and confirm that date for next month. I’m quite surprised I didn’t receive a reply to my letter before we left home,” she murmured absently.
Once her mother had left, Clem turned to Gilly and gave her a gappy smile, “Well my dear just the two of us and we have things to settle.”
Gilly steeled herself for what was to come. Up to now he had been the perfect gentleman...goodness he hadn’t even held her hand or pecked her cheek. Maybe now all would change she thought with a feeling akin to horror.
“Yes, just us two,” she agreed, “Er what do you want to discuss Clem?”
“Well, I really don’t want to be too forward...but I think we need to talk about our future.”
“Yes,” she said meekly swallowing hard.
“I’ve been thinking that maybe...well I’m a gettin’ a tad long in the tooth for a family.”
Well, that’s darned right she thought privately, but just smiled encouragingly, “Go on Clem.”
“So iffen you are of a mind then maybe we could just settle down and become well...partners. Married of course if that’s what you’d like. But I see you as more of a companion cum housekeeper, than a wife. Uh without the wifely duties,” he added flushing up some. “Just like good friends, see?” he finished somewhat hesitantly.
Her eyes opened wide in surprise and she took a moment or two to register this bombshell. It was good news...wasn’t it? She had absolutely no inclination to share his bed. But on the other hand, she hardly wanted to spend her life as an unpaid and unfulfilled skivvy to this man. Heavens she was no spring chicken and if she really wanted to have children before it was too late, she must end this relationship and seek another.
“Well, what do you say?” Clem prompted.
Heck if she turned his idea down flat, he would doubtless get her Ma onside to try and persuade her...better to play along until she could formulate a plan.
“That sounds reasonable,” she said pinning a smile on her face. “Now about a new cook-stove, if I am to be using it regularly you really need a new one Clem dear.”
Clem’s heart sank. He really thought if he declared he didn’t want a family or any intimacy she would vamoose as quickly as she had arrived. Leave town taking that damn mother of hers with her. OK he thought she was a nice enough woman...pleasant even and he had no wish to hurt her feelings. But if what folk said was true and a woman finally turned into her mother as they aged...well dadgum it...he wanted no part of Miss Gilly Molesworth if that were to be the case. No siree. But he’d just have to look for another way out he thought and before that Widow Molesworth got the banns read too.

*******
Meanwhile back in town Widow Molesworth rang the bell of Reverend Josh Wesley’s house next to the Church and stood back expectantly.
She was surprised and a little wrong footed when the door was opened by Reverend Bill Jenkins, her fellow passenger on the ill-fated coach. Looking flustered she said, “Why Padre it’s you! I was expecting to see Reverend Wesley.”
“Yes, Ma’am please come in,” Bill Jenkins said smiling at her. “I do believe my colleague is over in the Church I’ll go and fetch him if you’d care to take a seat,” he said showing her into the pleasant parlor. “Dear Mary, the Reverend’s wife, is out at present, but I could make you a drink...some coffee perhaps?”
“No need, just fetch the Reverend please,” she said in her usual brisk way.
“Certainly,” but he paused by the door and said, “I trust you are well and fully recovered from our difficult journey?”
She gave him a regal nod of confirmation.
“And Gilly she is well too?”
“My daughter is spending some time with her intended,” she replied haughtily.
Bill looked shocked at that news...but just mumbled something and went off in search of his good friend Joshua.

*******
“I’m very sorry Mrs Molesworth but I cannot book a wedding without talking to the proposed bride and groom first,” Reverend Joshua Wesley said for the third time.
“Now if you will excuse me, it’s nearly time for my prayer meeting,” he added, getting up from his seat and giving Ma Molesworth a tight smile.
She sighed deeply, “I am a very good friend of Padre Jenkins you know,” she said, as though that would solve everything, “I’m sure he will vouch for the validity of my daughter’s engagement.”
“I’m sure he would,” Josh said moving to the door and opening it, “but unfortunately I still need to see the bride and groom before any service can be considered.”
Once he had finally closed the door on an outraged Widow Molesworth, Bill emerged from the kitchen, “Trouble?” he asked, offering his friend a cup of coffee.
Josh nodded and led the way into his study where they both made themselves comfortable.
“You could say so. Is the daughter anything like her mother?” He asked raising a quizzical eyebrow.
“On the contrary,” Bill said flushing a little, “I found her quiet charming. “I really can’t believe that terrible woman has left her daughter at the hands of that old man either,” he added stoutly.
“Old Clem is safe enough. Pretty rough and ready, but a gentleman, she’ll be quite safe with him,” Josh said quickly.
“All the same I don’t like the idea of her being stuck out there, in the middle of nowhere,” Bill said darkly.
Josh looked up from his coffee and threw his old friend a shrewd look, “If I didn’t know better, I’d say you were a tad infatuated by this Miss Gilly,” he said with a smile.
“Joshua...what are you saying!” Bill responded hotly. “Have you forgotten…I have not long lost my dear wife?”
“Oh, my dear chap I’m sorry,” Josh said immediately contrite. “But it’s been a while now ...and wouldn’t she want you to be happy again?”
“You’re talking nonsense,” Bill said gruffly. “I’m merely concerned for the girl’s welfare that’s all, so let that be an end to your silly notions.”
“Of course,” Josh said softly...but a little voice said ...um I believe you doth protest too much old friend.
Meanwhile back at the Sherman ranch Daisy was rushing around preparing for a visit later that day with Slim, Jess and young Mike still at the breakfast table.
“Hey Daisy, come and sit down a spell and have another coffee yer makin’ me tired just watching you,” Jess said grinning over at Slim and rolling his eyes.
“No time dear if we are to be at Marion’s by lunchtime to help with the party preparations. Oh, and Jess dear can you help yourself to some cold cuts from the larder for your lunch. I really don’t have time to pack it up now.”
Then turning her attention to the youngest member of the family said, “Come along Mike let’s get you sorted out. We need to pack your best clothes; Aunt Marion wants to see what you’ll be wearing as Page Boy.”
“Aw Aunt Daisy, do I hafta?”
“But of course. If Slim is to give the bride away he will be in his Sunday best too and you don’t want to let the family down, do you?”
“I guess not,” he said with a huge sigh and sliding down from his seat followed Daisy out of the room.
“Jeez if there’s this much fuss at the engagement party what’s the dang wedding gonna be like?” Jess asked looking scandalized.
“Um, well you just count your blessings you’re not involved. You can spend a nice relaxing day mending the north pasture fence,” Slim said with a wink.
“So how come you got tangled up in it all?”
“Well Marion is one of my oldest childhood friends...I’m the nearest thing to a brother she’s got I reckon. So, after her Pa died, she asked me to give her away at her wedding someday. So of course, I agreed. I just didn’t think it would come around so quickly,” he added with a grin. “She met Daisy at the women’s group a few years ago and became good friends and so that’s how Mike got involved too,” he added.
“Well, you have fun,” Jess said draining his coffee cup and getting up from the table, “and you’ll be home tomorrow night, right?”
“Yes...and you will make it back for the late afternoon Stage won’t you Jess? Mose can go straight through at noon for once...but you’ll need to be back before sundown.”
“Yeah, yeah, quit fussin’ you just go enjoy yerself. I’ll mind the shop,” and calling a cheery farewell to Mike and Daisy he left for the north pasture.
He was halfway there when he realized that he’d forgotten the cold cuts for his noon snack... “Garldarn it,” he muttered to Traveller, “looks like I’m on short rations today boy.”
By early afternoon, having worked nonstop since his arrival, the job was now finished. He patted Traveler and on mounting up headed back towards the ranch at a leisurely trot.
That was when he saw a plume of smoke spiraling up into the clear winter sky.
“Looks like we’ve got folk trespassing on Sherman land,” he said to his mount, “but there again iffen they’ve got the coffee pot on I’ve a mind to forgive them,” he said with a chuckle and he kneed Traveller on towards the distant camp.
As he rode into the camp three scruffy looking mountain men arose as one...rifles at the ready...but then relaxed just as quickly.
“Why if it ain’t my old friend Jess Harper,”
Denver James said giving him a toothless grin. He was flanked by his two boys, Cody and Mick, who also smiled up at Jess in welcome.
He quickly dismounted and shook hands with his old friends before his gaze turned to the stew-pot over the crackling fire.
“Not eaten yet?” he asked.
“Nope care to join us Jess?” Denver said quickly. “It’s Mexican stew nice an’ hot an’ spicy as you like it,” he added grinning happily in Jess’s direction.
“Well, I don’t mind if I do, thanks,” Jess said quickly joining them around the camp fire.
Once they were digging in Jess said, “So what brings you down the mountain Den?”
“Well, I’ll tell ya Jess boy, see we were getting’ kinda low on vittles and I had an itch for some good fresh meat, deer and the like, maybe a turkey or two.”
“You did huh?” Jess asked glancing over to where Denver now seemed engrossed in the food on his plate.
“You wouldn’t have been over to Paradise on this here little hunting trip would ya?” Jess asked, knowing dang well that Denver had been poaching on Sherman land...yet again.
“Well see, the thing is Jess boy... I don’t rightly think of Paradise as belonging to you and Slim,” he said already being one step ahead and deciding to try and defend himself, before Jess came in with the attack...albeit only a verbal one. “Nope I think of it as the Lords...full of His bounty for us all,” Denver said piously.
“You do huh?” Jess said frowning.
“Uh...and anyway I thought I’d treat you boys to a little surprise...there was nobody home this morning so I left a couple of bottles back of the barn, knowing how Miss Daisy ain’t too keen on the Moonshine,” he added with a sly wink.
Jess considered this...the stew was excellent...and now he could have a warming drink on his return home...life was looking pretty rosy, yup he’d overlook the transgression...this time anyway.
He grinned over at Denver and said, “Thank you, that’s real neighborly of you Den... and uh...enjoy the meat huh.”
Then returning to his nearly empty plate added, “This is real good ...what meat is it?”
Denver threw him a huge grin, “Why it’s yer favorite Jess...bear!”
Denver had tried to convince Jess that the time he’d been sick for a week after he’d eaten bear last time was just unlucky...the meat had been tainted. Whereas this stew was freshly made and full of herbs and spices that would ease the digestive processes anyway.
Full of herbs and spices to disguise the rancid meat Jess thought later that night as he lay groaning and chucking up...wishing fervently for a quick demise.
He finally fell into a deep slumber around about dawn...but was then rudely awoken just a few hours later by someone hammering at the door.
“Goddamn it...can’t a guy just die in peace,” he muttered putting the pillow over his head.
But the relentless pounding had now moved to the kitchen door and he could ignore it no longer. Hell, what if Slim and the others had been involved in an accident of some sort he suddenly thought.
Without further ado and dressed only in some red faded, cut down under shorts he manfully staggered to the door...one hand grasping his painful stomach.
He wrenched the door open and gazed out bleary eyed...and finally focused on an irate looking Mose.
“Aw Mose what’ d ya want, I’m dyin’ here,” he said clasping his belly more firmly and now beginning to shiver as an icy blast hit his semi naked body.
Mose immediately looked contrite, “I’m real sorry to hear that Jess...but see I’ve got a visitor come to stay and I couldn’t leave her freezing out here in the yard now could I? “Stepping to one side he revealed a wide-eyed Gilly standing beside him. Her gaze quickly averted from where she’d been admiring the view of the tightly fitting faded shorts... then traveled up to Jess’s face and she gave him a weak smile.
Jess stared at her looking horror stricken. He was dreaming, wasn’t he? It was that dang stew giving him nightmares...calm down he told himself...you’ll wake up in a minute.
“Well, ain’t you gonna ask her in,” Mose prompted, “she’s got luggage...stayin’ a while I imagine,” he said helpfully.
“What?” Jess managed staring from Gilly to Mose and back.
“Please Jess, I’ve nowhere to go,” Gilly said tearfully.
He swallowed hard and grabbing the nearest thing at hand to cover his modesty, which was Daisy’s floral apron, he opened the door wider to admit them both.
“Suits ya,” Mose said a twinkle in his eyes as he noted the hastily clutched apron.
Jess threw him a look that would have felled a weaker man but Mose just took pity on him.
“Why don’t you go put some clothes on Jess, and I’ll make us all a nice coffee.”
When he returned, fully dressed, a little while later Mose and Gilly were sitting at the kitchen table, steaming coffee cups before them.
Jess sank down at the table and accepted a cup of the strong brew from Mose.
“There ya go son get that down you,” Then peering at him more closely said, Jeez you look dang rough...tie one on last night did ya?”
Jess threw him a baleful glance before sipping his coffee. Then after a second, he turned even paler and made a dash for the kitchen door heading for the outhouse.
Mose watched his progress with interest before turning back to Gilly.
“I guess yer host ain’t quite himself this morning Miss,” he said cheerfully.
When Jess returned looking pale and shaken Mose grinned up at him, “Not too well then Jess... so what’s up huh?”
“It’s Denver’s cookin’,” he finally managed.
“What that old beggar,” Mose grinned, “Hell Jess don’t tell me he’s been serving you up bear again...you know you can’t stomach that.”
“I didn’t know, did I?” Jess spat angrily, “He covered it up with Mex spices...could have been any darned thing.”
“Oh, you poor love,” Gilly crooned patting Jess’s hand lovingly, “I think we should get you back to bed.”
Jess looked horror stricken and growled, “I’ll be OK Miss Gilly, I’ll just rest up on the couch by the fire a while.”
“Right, I’ll be on my way,” Mose said, “I’ll change the team myself,” he added looking hard done by.
“No!” Jess said quickly, “No, I’ll give ya a hand Mose,” and the two left Gilly happily tidying the kitchen.
Once they were in the yard Jess said, “What the hell’s she doin’ back here?”
Mose shrugged, “Dunno. I guess it didn’t work out with Clem. She was waiting at the end of the track for the Stage first light this morning...all her bags and stuff around her...said she wanted to be dropped off here.”
“Well, where’s her Ma? Dang it!”
“Back in Laramie with her sis Lucy Sutton, been there a few days now, left that Gilly on her own at Clem’s place.”
Jess just shook his head in disbelief.
“Well can’t ya take her to her Ma’s sister’s place in Laramie?” he persisted
Mose shrugged, “I offered, but she said no... didn’t wanna see her Ma... and I guess you can’t blame her, can you? I mean would you wanna stay with Ma Molesworth and that Lucy Sutton?”
Jess just shook his head, but said nothing. He knew Ma Sutton was the bane of Daisy’s life. Always making trouble in the Women’s Group...a more disagreeable woman would be hard to find, Daisy had once said.
When the horses were ready to go Jess turned troubled eyes on Mose.
“Hell, what am I gonna do, Slim and the others ain’t due back for ages yet.”
Mose shrugged, “I guess you could just take to yer bed...pretend yer real sick...she won’t be able to talk to you iffen yer asleep.”
Jess sighed deeply, “Well there won’t be no pretendin ’ needed that’s fer sure,” and he turned toward the ranch, a look of resignation in his deep blue eyes.
“Oh, there you are,” Gilly chirped happily, “come along in Jess dear and you just relax on the couch and I’ll make you comfortable.”
Jess weighed up whether he could risk returning to his bed and shutting the door on her? But no maybe that would be worse if she actually found her way into his bedroom...that’d be asking for trouble wouldn’t it...his befuddled brain argued.
Sighing deeply, he allowed himself to be propelled towards the couch where he stretched out with Gilly fussing around him... covering him with a blanket before scurrying off to the kitchen.
She returned sometime later with a bowl of icy water and a clean cloth and proceeded to wipe his clammy face before rinsing the cloth out and placing it on his forehead. The gesture was actually quite soothing as by now his head was pounding and he eventually relaxed and fell into a deep restorative sleep.
The door banged open an hour later admitting Mike, followed by Daisy and Slim. But they stopped in their tracks when they saw Jess lying curled up on the couch. Slim was just about to check on him when Gilly emerged from the kitchen wearing one of Daisy’s aprons, a dab of flour on her flushed cheek.
Daisy recovered first and said, “Oh Gilly...uh, you’re back...what a nice surprise.”
“Oh no, she ain’t gonna sleep in my room again, is she?” Mike whispered to Slim.
“Hush, don’t be rude,” Slim whispered back...then in his usual voice, “Er lovely to see you Gilly, so to what do we owe the honour of this visit?”
“I... I thought I might stay a little while,” she said looking close to tears, “you see I really haven’t anywhere else to go.”
“So, things didn’t work out with Clem then, my dear?” Daisy asked, getting straight to the point.
That’s when the flood gates opened and Gilly started crying softly.
“Come along… don’t fret dear, of course you can stay until we can sort things out,” Daisy said kindly, throwing Slim a glance for his approval.
“Yes of course,” he said quickly... albeit slightly half-heartedly.
“Aw!” Mike said none too quietly.
“Uh, Mike dear you go and change out of those good clothes,” Daisy said quickly, “and then you can help Slim carry the spare bed into my room for Miss Gilly to use.”
Mike perked up at that and then cast a glance to where Jess was still lying immobile.
“Is Jess sick?” he asked looking over at Gilly.
“Yes dear, he’s suffering from food poisoning I think,” she said casting a loving glance in Jess’s direction. “He’s been awfully poorly...he ate some bear I believe and it’s upset him terribly.”
Slim and Daisy exchanged a knowing look, Slim fighting to keep a straight face...Jess’s history of consuming bear and the outcome was legendary in the family.
“Come along my dear I think we could all use a nice cup of coffee,” Daisy said gathering Gilly up and turning towards the kitchen, “I’m dying to see what you’ve been baking too,” she added.
Once they had gone Slim sank down beside Jess’s recumbent form and gently slapped his arm, “Come on Jess speak to me I know you’re not asleep.”
Jess’s eyes sprang open and he looked reproachful, “I was until you dang well started crashing about,” and he rubbed his arm as though mortally wounded.
Slim chuckled, “I saw you stir the minute Mike barged in. Admit it you’ve just been keeping your head down waiting for Gilly to leave. So, what’s going on there anyway?” he added.
“How should I know? One minute I’m dyin’ after that bastard Denver poisoned me...again...next thing I know she’s standing there with all her dang luggage sayin’ she’s come to stay.”
“Looks like marrying old Clem was a step too far even for her,” Slim whispered.
“I’m surprised her Ma ain’t frogmarched the pair of ‘em down the aisle by now,” Jess said with a weak grin.
“I guess we’ll find out what’s going on sooner or later,” Slim said, “Daisy’s with her now...probably interrogating her as we speak,” he added grinning.
“So that’s it really Daisy....when I saw Clem was so very old, I was having second thoughts and then when he said he wanted this sham marriage, one in name only,” she added for clarity, “and no children...well I just had to leave. I just daren’ t go to Laramie or Ma will make me go back, I know she will...and I have nowhere else to turn. I have no money of my own for a hotel. Ma just gives me a small allowance you see,” added looking embarrassed.
Goodness the woman was well into her thirties and had not a shred of independence Daisy thought sadly.
But then Gilly was speaking again.
“There is something else Daisy,” she said looking flushed and tearful once more. “You see I love Jess...I have since the moment I first cast eyes upon him...and now…well after nursing him today I’m absolutely sure,” and she looked like she might well swoon.
Daisy mentally rolled her eyes and decided it was time for some plain speaking. Goodness she thought…if the girl had really had to nurse Jess, then her patience would have been sorely tried and she doubted she would be looking quite so dewy eyed.
“Look my dear,” she said patiently, “I’m sure you think you love him...but you really don’t know him at all.”
“Oh, but I do!”
“No, you really don’t Gilly because if you did, you’d know he is promised to Millie Johnson. They were childhood sweethearts and have a shared history. She knows and understands him completely. What you don’t realise my dear is that Jess is a very complex and private person. It really is impossible to fully know him on such a short acquaintance.”
“Well, I’ll get to know him,” Gilly persisted, “and for him to know me too. We could be so happy together,” she said clasping her hands and looking like a lovesick teen.
“And what of Millie?” Daisy said firmly. “Do you really think you could come between them...and would you want to?” she added. “If you love him as much as you profess to do...then isn’t his happiness the most important thing?”
Gilly looked crestfallen, “I…I don’t know what to think,” she whispered.
“Look dear I have found in life that the most unexpected things happen if you are patient and just wait. Maybe Mr Right is out there just waiting to meet you. But to meet him you must be independent...your own woman. I do believe that has to come before any liaisons of any kind. You must know and trust in yourself first before you can look for a marriage partner. It’s a big step not to be taken lightly you know,” she added.
Then Mike burst in saying the bed was in place in Aunt Daisy’s room ready for their visitor and could he have some milk and cookies please.

Chapter 9
It was at breakfast the next morning that Daisy had a brain wave and decided to share it. Her heart went out to Jess who was still looking pale and sickly. He had refused breakfast and now sat staring into the depths of his coffee cup.
“How are you feeling?” Slim asked kindly.
“A little better I guess...well iffen this coffee stays down,” he added woefully.
“You sure did spend a lot of time in the outhouse yesterday,” Mike said his eyes open wide in wonder, “I didn’t know folk could get that sick just on eatin’ bad food,” he added conversationally.
Jess groaned and swallowed hard, but said nothing.
“Mike dear if you’ve finished maybe you’d like to go and collect the eggs for me?” Daisy said subtly.
Gilly who had opted to sit next to Jess covered his hand with her own and peered at him with lovelorn eyes, “Oh you poor dear,” she whispered.
Daisy exchanged a glance with Slim and then took pity on Jess and said brightly, “I’ve some good news for you Gilly, an idea that I think could end your dilemma.”
The younger woman beamed across at Daisy, “You have? You’ve considered my offer to stay and help you out here Daisy?” she asked breathlessly. “You won’t regret it really you won’t. I know you’re not getting any younger,” she added recklessly, “and Mike must be very tiring at times. I could really take over of the lion’s share of the work and you can put your feet up and relax in your golden years,” she said with a winning smile.
Daisy took a deep breath and counted to ten before answering.
“I can assure you my dear I am not in my dotage yet and certainly not ready to relax into my uh...golden years as you put it,” she said firmly.
Slim and Jess had exchanged a charged glance and were having difficulty keeping a straight face by now...even Jess’s painful stomach forgotten for a minute.
“No dear you misunderstand me,” she continued. “I’m sure Slim and Jess will confirm that we couldn’t possibly afford another housekeeper, nor is one necessary,” she added rather waspishly.
“Yes, Daisy’s right,” Slim said.
Then turning to his beloved housekeeper asked, “So what was your idea Daisy?”
“Well, I remembered last night that a friend from the Women’s Group was saying that Miss Molly is looking for a new live-in waitress at her eatery. Good wages and your own little room above the shop,” Daisy said happily. “Your first real taste of independence so what do you say my dear?”
Gilly looked dismayed as her vision of moving into the ranch and trying to seduce Jess quickly faded.
“Dear me no, I couldn’t do a menial job like waitressing,” she said haughtily. “What would Mama say?”
“Oh, it’s a very pleasant place,” Daisy said quickly, “Why my good friend Mrs Potts and I go every other Thursday for tea and cakes. The Sheriff is a frequent diner too as is Reverend Wesley. Oh yes, it’s really a very nice café,” she finished.
“I don’t know,” said Gilly looking hesitant.
“Well, you’d better make yer mind up quick,” Jess said rising to leave for the day’s work. “A job like that won’t be around for long,” he added, “money and yer own place…I’d grab it,” he said before marching off to start on the morning chores.
“He’s right,” Slim added, “you think on it real hard Miss.”
“I’m going into town tomorrow,” Daisy said, “maybe you could join me and we’ll have a word with Molly…that can’t hurt can it dear?”
It was later that morning when the two ranchers were busy mending a broken stall door that they heard a buggy drive into the yard. Jess peered out of the partially open barn door and then carefully closed it.
“Who’s that?” Slim called from the depths of the barn.
“Shh,” Jess said marching over, “It’s that Ma Molesworth and her sister, Lucy Sutton. Ma Sutton’s handyman’s driven them over. They must have heard that Gilly skipped ship at old Clem’s place.”
Slim put his hammer down and moved towards the door but Jess pulled him back. “Where are you goin’?”
“Why to see what they want of course,” Slim said briskly. Jess shook his head, “No Slim you don’t wanna get involved. Daisy’s in there she’ll sort it out. After all this is all womenfolk’s business ain’t it.”
Slim looked undecided but Jess made his way back to the stall.
“Come on Slim let’s get this job done before this ornery critter makes a bid for freedom,” he said holding the new plank of wood ready for Slim to hammer in place.
Slim glanced over to the occupier of the stall, Harpy the ancient Mule. He was staring into the middle distance a wisp of straw dangling from his mouth and Slim grinned.
“Yep, I guess Daisy can deal with it and like you say we wouldn’t want this crazy critter to make a break for the hills.”
It was sometime later that the barn door burst open admitting Gilly looking desperate and with tears coursing down her cheeks.
She tore over to where Jess was standing and threw herself into his arms, “Please you have to help me she cried piteously...I can’t go back to that man I just can’t.”
Jess did the only thing he could do, he wrapped her in his warm embrace and said kindly, “It’s OK honey...don’t take on so.”
Seconds later Ma Molesworth strode in closely followed by her sister and Fred Loades her handyman.
“ Aha...so that’s it!” she said triumphantly. “A secret tryst, is it? I knew Jess Harper was smitten my dear...it’s just taken him some time to come to his senses.”
Jess gently pulled away from Gilly’s vice like grip and said, “No Ma’am you’ve got it all wrong.”
Then turning behind him called, “Tell her Slim.”
Slim came out of the shadows at the back of the barn and approached Ma Molesworth.
“Jess is right,” Slim confirmed. “No secret lover’s meetings...unless it’s usual to have a third party along.” he added with a weak grin. “We’ve simply been offering a roof over your daughter’s head until she can sort out her future...that’s all.”
Ma Molesworth’ s eyes narrowed, “I don’t believe you. I know Mr Harper was taken with my Gilly when he first met her two years ago...and now he’s going to make an honest woman of her at last,” she said firmly.
Jess muttered something under his breath that sounded rather like ‘in yer dreams’, but it was Slim who replied.
“Nope,” he said briskly, “you’ve got it all wrong. In fact, Gilly is starting a new job in town shortly...at an exclusive eating house and will have her own accommodation too. So, you see she’ll be an independent woman and not your worry anymore.”
Ma Molesworth flushed a nasty shade of puce and said, “Is this true Gilly?”
She took a deep breath and knowing this was her only chance said, “Yes Mama, it’s true...so you see I am off your hands for good.”
He mother shrugged and turned to leave, but stopped by the barn door and said, “Once all this silliness is over, you’ll find me at Aunt Lucy’s house,” and with that she swept out.
It would have been nice to think that it was the last any of them at the ranch would hear of Ma Molesworth and her sister, but sadly it was no to be…
Gilly kept true to her promise and accepted the job at Miss Molly’s and was soon enjoying her new found freedom to the full. Occasionally she would spend the odd evening moping about what might have been with Jess. But most of the time she enjoyed herself making her little room into a proper home and finding new friends. It was easy to do this mixing as she did with the customers on a daily basis and soon several of them were becoming more than just customers but real friends and she delighted in her new lifestyle.
As to her Ma, well she settled in well with her only sister and soon she too was causing mayhem at the Laramie Women’s Group.
Daisy had a new tale to tell of a snide comment or unpleasant manner every week when she came home from the meeting. The whole ambience of the meetings was changing, with the ladies being always alert waiting for the next unkindness from Ma Molesworth and her sister.
However, their reign of unpleasantness was finally curtailed one bright spring afternoon.
It was the annual judging of the ‘Neatest Sampler’ competition and Ma Molesworth was expecting to win...in fact it was a foregone conclusion she had whispered to her sister earlier in the afternoon.
The judge was a lady seamstress from out of town, so the good ladies knew there would be no bias. Miss Watson had spent over an hour closely scrutinizing all the excellent handiwork. Finally, the time came for the judging and all the ladies sat in happy anticipation of the outcome.
“Today we have a beautiful entry from one of our younger members,” Miss Watson said beaming at the eager faces around her, “and I’m happy to declare the winner is Miss Millie Johnson.” There was a gasp of approval and much laughter and applause as the popular member received her prize of a beautiful box of Candy with a bright pink bow. The second and third prizes were awarded to equal enthusiasm from the group while Ma Molesworth and her sister sat tight lipped.
Miss Watson turned her gaze on Ma Molesworth and with a beautiful smile said, “And our runner up award goes to our newest member Widow Molesworth,” this was greeted with slightly less enthusiasm...but none the less she was applauded and one or two brave folk congratulated her.
“Congratulations you say? Ma Molesworth ranted, “I have never been so insulted in all my life! This sampler was judged First by the members of the Cheyenne Ladies Group no less than two years ago!”
At that Miss Watson’s smile faded, “You know I thought I recognized the work,” she said quietly. “Well in that case my dear I’m afraid you are disqualified...samplers cannot be entered twice you know...it states that quite clearly in the rules.”
Then ignoring Ma Molesworth’ s gasp of fury, she turned to Daisy, “So Mrs Cooper I am delighted to offer the place of runner up to you...and congratulations again to our well-deserved winner,” she added for good measure...hoping that the widow woman would just leave quietly.
Ma Molesworth and her sister stood up quickly, “I shall never darken the doors of this Group again!” Ma Molesworth declared angrily.
Then she turned to where Millie was smiling at Daisy and offering her congratulations.
“And you girl can wipe that self-satisfied grin off your face,” the widow yelled at Millie. “If you had any sense, you’d concentrate on getting your intended ...that Jess Harper down the aisle instead of wasting your time on needlework.”
Millie’s head shot up, looking quite shocked.
“Oh yes I know all about him,” Ma Molesworth said slyly. “It’s not long since I caught him canoodling in the barn with my Gilly...and how many other women is he paying attention to?” she asked the group at large, who were now staring blankly at her.
“Yes, my girl if I were you, I’d get him wed as soon as you can before he strays again,” she said with another smug look, before she swept out of the group...never to return.

Chapter 10
It was a bright sunny Saturday morning in high summer just three months later that found Slim and Jess standing outside the Laramie Church dressed in their Sunday best.
Jess was pacing up and down looking anxiously about him whilst Slim looked on, a grin on his handsome features.
“Hey calm down will you Pard,” he said, “there’s nothing to worry about.”
“Nothing to worry about you say?” Jess spat angrily, running a finger around the tight collar of his best white shirt. “Hell, I ain’t ever done anything like this before Slim. What if something goes wrong? The bride don’t arrive on time...or the dang ring gets lost huh?”
“Of course, she’ll arrive on time,” Slim said shaking his head and chuckling, “I’m just about to go fetch her and the bridesmaids...my duty as I’m giving the bride away,” he added looking delighted.
“Yeah, well go on then,” Jess said nodding to where a rig, beautifully adorned with flowers and ribbons awaited him.
“OK I’m going and you get yourself into Church,” Slim said, “you should be standing up at the top of the aisle at the altar waiting for the bride.”
“I know, I know,” Jess said moving off, still looking deeply nervous. Then he turned back, “It will be OK huh?”
“Sure it will Jess.”
Then Slim spied Daisy and Mike making their way along Main Street dressed in their finery.
“Ah Daisy there you are, go talk to Jess will you...I think he’s getting cold feet...all this wedding stuff has got him really spooked.”
“You leave him to me dear,” Daisy said with a smile... “off you go, you don’t want to be late for the bride.”

Meanwhile Millie stood in her neat little room above the Laramie Saloon and regarded her reflection in the mirror over the fireplace. She patted her newly set hair and checked her makeup. Then there was a light tap on the door and her best friend Lily sashayed in and stopped in her tracks, “Oh my Millie you look lovely,” she gasped.
Millie turned and smiled at her friend, “So do you,” she said, “absolutely perfect.”
Lily looked down at the pale lilac bridesmaid’s dress trimmed with pink ribbon and did a little twirl, “It really is pretty isn’t it,” she said joyfully.
“Slim’ s waiting for us downstairs,” she added, “if you’re all ready?”
“Ready as I’ll ever be.” Millie said and the two girls left arm in arm, chattering cheerfully.

A burst of beautiful organ music alerted the congregation to the arrival of the bride and Jess stood and turned to watch her make her way slowly down the aisle on Slim’ s arm, followed by two stunning bridesmaids.
As she arrived at the altar Jess threw her an encouraging smile and then turned and winked at the bridesmaids...now things were happening he suddenly relaxed and started to enjoy the day.
Rev Josh Wesley came forwards and smiling benignly addressed the congregation, “Dearly beloved we are gathered here today in the presence of God, to witness the marriage of this man and this woman...”

Before he knew it the Church bells were ringing out and Jess found himself outside the Church once more standing next to Slim.
“See I told you there was nothing to it,” Slim said cheerfully as he watched folk congratulating the bride.
Jess glanced over to where Slim was looking and said with a grin, “I hafta say it, she made a real pretty bride didn’t she Slim...and she looks real happy too.”
“She sure does,” Slim agreed.
“But ya know what Slim,” Jess said a huge grin on his face.
“What Pard?”
“Well, I reckon the prettiest gal in the whole Church was my Millie. Heck she sure made a real swell bridesmaid, didn’t she?”
Slim looked over to where Lily and Millie were fussing over the bride, laughing and joking and turned back to Jess, “Yup Lily too...the loveliest bridesmaids I’ve ever seen...you made a pretty good job of being Best Man too,” he added.
Then the bride and groom made ready to depart for their Wedding Breakfast at the Laramie hotel, but they paused by Jess and Slim smiling happily, “Thank you so much for all you’ve done,” said Rev Bill Jenkins...then turning to his new bride said, “my wife and I are so happy.”
Gilly, with a G smiled back into her new husband’s eyes and agreed. Then said, “We’ll see you at the party,” and they were ushered off.
Jess beamed after them as they moved away and turning to Slim said, “It’s like you said Pard...nuthin’ to worry about...I reckon bein’ the Best Man is real easy...I gave them the ring and all right on cue... did you see that huh?”
“I did Jess, you were just great... Uh...just the speech to make now...”
Jess was still watching the happy couple and said idly, “Yeah.”
Then he was suddenly alert and his head spun around, “Speech...what speech huh?”
“Why the Best Man’s speech at the Wedding Breakfast, of course” Slim said smoothly as he moved off to catch up with Lily.
Jess’s eyes opened wide in horror as he ran after his friend, “What speech,” he repeated, “nobody said nuthin’ about a speech...Slim... hey Slim?”

*******
It was much later that evening and the men and their girls were relaxing up in Millie’s room above the Saloon. Jess and Slim had divested themselves of their guns and boots and left them by the door as per Millie’s house rules. They’d also shucked their long smart frock coats and now lounged comfortably in front of the fireplace in their stocking feet. Jess had undone his string tie and unbuttoned his shirt collar and also the smart brocade vest and looked completely at home. Slim was looking equally relaxed as the girls went off to the kitchen to brew some more coffee.
“It was real nice of Bill to choose you as Best Man,” Slim said grinning over at his Pard.
Jess’s eyes lit up, “I really enjoyed it...even the speech once I got goin’,” he chuckled. Then sobering, “I guess it was because I put him straight about a few things...like ya can’t grieve forever...”
“You told him all about Maria then?” Slim said looking surprised. “I knew you’d had a good long chat...but...”
“Told him everything...including how you made me see sense back then,” Jess said sincerely, “I just passed the message on.”
“Well, I’m really glad you did Jess, I reckon Bill and Gilly are a match made in Heaven, just perfect for each other.”
Jess nodded in agreement. “Molly was quite the matchmaker too, insisting Gilly took her break every time Bill went in to eat,” he said chuckling.
They sat in companionable silence for a while and then Slim looked over, eyes twinkling, “So I guess it’ll be you next huh?”
Jess flinched slightly, “Uh sure...soon pard, real soon...but not quite yet huh?”
Good grief he’d been anxious enough just helping out at Bill’s wedding...how the heck would he feel if every eye was on him and Millie? Then he remembered how stunning she had looked walking down the aisle and how much he really loved her...and smiled to himself. Maybe just as soon as she agreed…he’d see Josh.
Meanwhile back in the kitchen the girls were enjoying a good post wedding gossip.
“Oh my, did you see what Ma Molesworth was wearing?” Lily asked rolling her eyes. “She looked more like she was attending a funeral than a wedding in that black coat and hat with the black veil.”
“I know,” Millie said giggling. “Apparently according to her sister Lucy, she was dressing as befitting the mother-in-law of a clergyman.”
Both girls laughed, “I reckon the old witch thinks Bill is an even better catch than Jess,” Lily said.
“Well, I’m glad to hear it,” said Millie with feeling, “because she sure wasn’t getting her hands on my Jess and anyway it’s obvious Bill and Gilly are perfect together.”
“So do you think you and Jess will ever get hitched?” Lily asked with interest.
Millie hid a little smile, “Oh yes,” she said softly, “but when I’m ready...which won’t be for a while yet. I wouldn’t say I was a reluctant bride,” she added grinning broadly, “just one that knows her man...and believe me as soon as Jess is ready for marriage I’ll know.”
Then passing the coffee tray over to Lily she snagged a bottle of Red Eye from the cupboard and smiling said, “I think our men would like something to liven up their coffee...let’s go and toast the happy couple...again!”
The End
Thank you for reading